Author: admin

I’ll be leaving updates of everything on my forum page every Monday, if you can’t wait till then, or have a question or a suggestion sent me a PM. As usual comments are greatly appreciated.

NOTE: THERE ARE SOME SPOILERS ABOUT THE MOST RECENT “FRIDAY THE 13TH” MOVIE THAT CAME OUT, SO IF YOU HAVEN’T SEEN IT AND DON’T WANT IT TO BE RUINED FOR YOU THEN SKIP THE MOVIE SCENE WHERE THEY WATCH IT.

I woke up against my will to the sound of a door opening and then my phone ringing. I looked at the caller id and saw it was mom, so I forced myself awake and pushed talk.

“Hey mom, thanks for the wake up call.”

“Its 10:00 in the morning, you should be getting up anyway, unless you had a late night, hmm?”

“Not that late, but lets just say it was worth the lost sleep.”

“I don’t know what to do with you two, well yes I do, but that’s not why I called. I need you and Rita to get started on the chores for me, its really pouring down outside and you know how we hate to drive in the rain, we’ll leave when it slows down a bit.”

“(sigh) Sure mom, but you owe me.”

“Last time you said that we ended up screwing each others brains out half the night,” she laughed.

The way she said it I couldn’t help but laugh too. “Glad you’re being so modest about it. I’m guessing dad isn’t in the room with you?”

“You guessed right, I’m downstairs eating the last of the hershey’s chocolate pie, he and Lisa are upstairs in bed. I gotta go now, remember, I need you to do the housework, not your sister, I don’t want you two banging each other all day, oh and don’t forget to wash the dishes, gotta go honey, love you.”

“Love you too mom, we wont forget. Tell Aunt Lisa we said hi, and save me a piece of that pie!” I yelled before she hung up.

I heard giggling as she hung up, I knew she wasn’t gonna save me any of that pie, as much as she watches her weight when she gets a chance to splurge she always capitalizes on it. That conversation woke me up a lot so I sat up and got set to knock the chores out, but intended to split half of them with Rita, I mean we are still brother and sister, and this is one of those times where we act like it. I couldn’t see any tape on her door, but I had a feeling she was still in the house. I pulled the sheets back and turned my legs off the side of the bed, and saw a post-it note stuck to my left leg, it read…

“Notice anything missing besides me?”

I scanned her room and looked around for anything that might be gone, but I couldn’t figure out what it was. I went to my room and did a once over in there, but I still couldn’t put my finger on it. I started to go to mom and dad’s room since they were obviously still gone, but I figured she wouldn’t hide anything or take anything from there. I decided to give up for now and go get something to eat. I peed and brushed my teeth and went back to Rita’s room to grab my clothes to put back on when I remembered I stripped down to my boxers then went to her room. I went back to my room and couldn’t find the clothes I took off anywhere. I was confused, I know I left them in a pile on the floor, but they were nowhere to be found. Mom wasn’t here to wash them and Rita doesn’t…Rita! She took them? But why would Rita take my clothes, she never washes our clothes, in fact, the only time I’ve ever really seen her near the washing machine is when she…ooooooooooooh! I took off down the stairs to the basement and there she was, perched up on top of the spinning washing machine naked.

“I knew you’d figure it out. I just restarted the spin cycle,” she said sexily waving me over.

“You know I’m gonna make you pay for that,” I said walking over to her.

“Good. Then it wasn’t for nothing,” she said as she pulled me close to her.

“Mom called, she wants us to get started on the housework for her, she said they’ll be back in around three hours when the rain lets up.”

“Three hours huh? How will we ever pass the time?” Rita asked tugging at my boxers.

“Hmm, I don’t know, I was thinking about going back to sleep.”

“You can sleep when mom and dad get back, right now I wanna play!”

She leaned up and kissed me. Her lips were vibrating against mine from the washing machine being on spin cycle, and we couldn’t help but let out a giggle. Her body was also shaking along with the washing machine as I ran my hands all over her back pulling her into me. I slid my boxers down with one hand and rubbed my cock up and down her pussy lips.

“You gonna fuck me with that big cock, huh big brother?”

“I was thinking about it, but were supposed to be doing chores right now.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure we…oooooooooh god!” Rita yelled as I plunged into her.

She nuzzled her face into my neck and held onto me as I worked in and out of her atop the washing machine. The shaking was really adding to the sex as I would vibrate upon entry and exit of her pussy, hence the reason for being on the washer in the first place. She stuck her tongue in my mouth as I grabbed whatever part of her ass I could and pulled her into me as I pushed myself into her. I stood up on my tip toes so I could go into her at a downward angle, thinking that combined with the shaking would make her tight pussy feel that much better, and boy was I right. She leaned back on her elbows to she could watch me drive into her and stared at me at the same time.

“Mmm yeah drive that cock into me big brother, fuck your little sister!”

“Yeah I’m gonna fuck my little sister, even though technically were twins.”

“Oh you wanna get technical? Ok. Fuck me older twin by an hour, keep fucking my little pussy!”

I couldn’t help but laugh at that, it sounded too funny, even though it was true. She threw her head back and moaned to no one in particular as I held her legs and pounded away on her on the still spinning washing machine. Eventually I grew tired of my balls slapping against the front of the machine and pulled out and leaned down in front of her and started to lick her pussy.

Since it was already dripping I ran my tongue across her lips and licked up what managed to seep out, then thrust my tongue in her and forced more of her juice out, and quickly sucked that up. When she moaned and pushed her pussy up in my face I quickly grabbed her clit between my lips and pulled on it. She tried to use her hands to force me on her more but I grabbed them and held on to her wrists as I ravaged her clit and licked every inch of her pussy.

“Oh fuck baby, fuck Randy! Lick my pussy older twin by an hour, lick my fucking pussy!”

“Yeah I’d rather you just call me big brother, it sounds better,” I said still licking her.

“Oh god, are you sure older twin by an hour? I thought that’s what you wanted!”

“If you want me to go back to fucking you yeah, otherwise I’ll just go back upstairs and…”

“Ok big brother, I like that better anyway. Now put that cock back in me and make me cum!”

I pulled her off the washer and turned her around, she got the idea and lay flat on the top, spreading her legs and pulling her ass cheeks apart in the process. I ran my cock over both holes. I hadn’t fucked her in the ass in a while, and when I poked my cock against her asshole she moaned louder than when I put it against her pussy, I knew where I was going. I pushed into her pussy to get my cock lubed up and rubbed the juice over her asshole, then went in her pussy one more time for safe measures, and pushed the head of my cock into her ass. I heard her suck in air since its been a while since I fucked her in the ass, and slowly made my way in until I was completely inside her.

“God, I haven’t had you in my ass in a while, I feel so full! Ugh god fuck me Randy!”

“No, you fuck me!”

She looked at me over her shoulder and smiled as she started working her way back onto my cock slowly. She sat up on her elbows and flipped her hair over her head and moved faster and faster burying my cock deep in her ass every time she pushed back against me.

“Fuck! I forgot how good this feels! I love this fucking cock in my ass!”

I grabbed her hair and pulled it as she got off her elbows and used her hands on the washer as leverage to push back into me harder. She moaned louder each and every time my cock drove into her ass, making me let go of her hair and grab her hips so I could fuck her myself. I saw her reach her hand under her and work her clit as I plowed into her as I kneaded her ass cheeks in my hand.

“That’s it baby, keep fucking me like that! I’m gonna cum all over the floor!”

“”Your ass is so fucking tight Rita, at this rate I’m gonna cum inside you any minute!”

“I want you to! Cum inside my ass for me older tw-, I mean big brother,” she giggled.

I knocked her arm from under her and held on to the top part of the washing machine so I could plow her hands free. I leaned forward a little and fucked her as hard as I could for that little stunt she tried to pull and she kept fingering her pussy and working her clit right along with me.

“Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Fuck I’m gonna cum, oh god!”

“Me too, I’m gonna cum in your ass! Fuck I’m gonna cum!”

I gave one big push and erupted all the sperm I had into her. She gripped the sides of the washing machine and let out a squeal that let me know she was orgasming at the same time as I was. Her juice gushed out of her pussy onto my legs like someone threw a water balloon at me. She did that shake that the porn star Cytherea does when she squirts as her legs started to give, but my cock in her ass kept her from falling. She fell forward on top of the washer and I fell on her back, both of us still in the effects of an orgasm. I felt my cock going soft in her but left it there and brushed her hair out of her face just as the washing machine cut off.

“If I didn’t know any better I would think you liked being fucked in the ass better?”

“That or I just forgot how good it feels, wow I came so hard!”

“Yeah I think we should take a shower and wash away any evidence of foul play.”

“Good idea. Go run the water and I’ll meet you there, I’ll put our clothes in the dryer.”

I slowly inched my cock out of her ass and slapped her on it for good measure and made my way upstairs to the bathroom. I ran the shower and dropped my boxers and got in to wait for her while I washed my hair. She came in while I was rinsing the soap out and took over washing the rest of my body then relaxed under the water as I washed her. We didn’t do anything in the shower except kiss and grope each other, not that we needed to after what we just did, but it was still nice. We got out not even bothering to grab a towel and went to our rooms to get dressed. Once I had cleaned my room and gotten “around the house” dressed I went downstairs to get started on the chores, only to see that Rita had already dusted the living room, washed the dishes, and was sweeping the floor, I don’t know how long I was in my room but she was cleaning everything in sight.

“If you keep this up I won’t have anything to clean.”

“You can wipe the table and mop the floor when I’m done, you’re not getting away that easy.”

“Yeah but first I’m hungry,” I said grabbing the Corn Pops.

“I could eat too, plus we still need to talk about Chris and Stephanie,” she said sitting to eat.

“I don’t remember about what,” I lied hoping she didn’t either, I should have known better.

“How are we gonna date them and still be totally committed to each other?”

I thought for a minute. “Well, to be honest I don’t know. We need them to keep attention off of us, but its getting hard because I like Stephanie and I don’t wanna hurt her.”

“I know what you mean, I like Chris too, he’s such a sweet guy, but I’m in love with you, and I can’t help but feel like we’re using them, it feels so wrong.”

“More wrong than what we’re doing? I feel we’re using them a little too, like we’re stringing them along. Maybe we should break it off with them, so they can find someone who can be committed to them completely like we are.”

“Do we have to go that far? Its not fair to them.”

“We might have to, I don’t want to, but I don’t see another solution.”

“We’ll think of something, I don’t wanna hurt them, they didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Yeah, not to mention what the parents would do, they would be devastated. We could just control our feelings and not get so jealous of each other, that would solve everything.”

“Easier said than done, but I don’t wanna talk about this anymore, its depressing me.”

We finished our cereal and Rita went to check and make sure all the windows in the house were completely closed, since it was still raining. I washed the new dishes, wiped the kitchen down, mopped the floor, and for good measure got the clothes out of the dryer and took them to the proper rooms and folded the clothes on the bed. When I went back downstairs Rita was watching tv so I sat next to her as she cuddled up against me. A few minutes into Teen Titans (don’t judge us, we love that show) mom and dad came rushing in shaking the water off their umbrellas.

“Whew, its really pouring down out there, good thing we left when we did,” dad said.

“Good thing it waited until after we got here to really start pouring,” mom added.

“We did everything mom, so you two can relax with your two favorite kids,” Rita joked.

“Well, I think we’ll have to take you up on that, as soon as we get out of these wet clothes.”

They got to the middle of the stairs when a loud boom made mom jump and fall back into dad and Rita grab my arm, I guess the thunder was really picking up outside. Rita was clinging to me like a scared kitten, and I kissed her to let her know I was there for her and to distract her from the thunder.

“I don’t know why I’m so scared of it all of a sudden, I never used to be.”

“I remember, you only get scared when it gets really loud like it just did, its ok, I’m here.”

We started kissing again, careful to listen for mom and dad coming down the stairs when my cell phone rang, I pulled it out of my pocket and saw it was Stephanie so I answered it.

“Hey Steph.”

“Hey you, what are you doing?”

“Watching tv with Rita, Teen Titans.”

“That’s funny, were watching that too. Its really raining out there.”

“Yeah I know, mom and dad came back soaked and it started lightning and thundering here, luckily our power didn’t go out, that’s how bad its getting.”

Not even ten seconds after I said that, there was a flash of lightning, a loud boom, and everything in our house went off. Mom and Rita screamed and she now had my arm in a deathgrip.

“Scratch that last part, our power just went out.”

“Wow really? Is it just your house or is everyone’s power out?”

I went to the front door with Rita still clinging to my arm and went out, everywhere I looked everything was out, no house lights on, no traffic lights, nothing, just a few car alarms going off and a lot of rain. “Looks like everything is out over here, let me call you back when we figure out what were gonna do.”

“Ok be safe, and tell everyone I said hi, bye Randy.”

I said bye and hung up and went to the kitchen to grab the flashlights out the drawer, it wasn’t dark yet but I grabbed them now so I wouldn’t have to look for them in the dark later. Mom and dad came downstairs when we sat down at the table, mom was on her cell phone talking to who I’m guessing was the electric company, and dad came in the kitchen and started moving food from the fridge to the freezer (try saying that five times fast).

“We don’t know how long the power’s gonna be out and I don’t want anything to spoil.”

We helped him transfer all the food when mom came into the kitchen.

“That was the electric company, they said our power could be off until next week, a box blew out and they don’t know when it’ll be fixed, this whole area’s in the dark.”

“So what are we gonna do till then?” Rita asked.

“I don’t know, we’ll just have to slug it out I guess,” dad said.

“That’s gonna be tough, no power for how long? Man Stephanie and Chris are lucky theirs didn’t go out, oh and Stephanie said hi to everyone,” I said to no one in particular.

Mom gasped as if she just got an idea. “I have an idea! Let me call the Wilson’s.”

She went upstairs and left us to sit at the kitchen table. We were all in our own thoughts as to how we were gonna get by our little power outage, I mean we didn’t use power like crazy but it was there when we needed it. Going back to the caveman days in our own home didn’t sound all that appealing. We passed a little conversation when mom came back downstairs and into the kitchen in better spirits.

“Good news, Jim and Marie said we can stay over at their house until our power comes back on.”

“Are you sure you’re they’re ok with that? I mean that’s four extra people,” dad said.

“Yeah they suggested it before I could ask, they said they don’t mind at all.”

Dad contemplated it for a minute then perked up. “Ok sure, why not, could be fun. Go pack a few days worth of clothes and we’ll get going as soon as the rain lets up.”

We went upstairs and packed our clothes up. I was on my way downstairs when Rita came in my room and sat on the bed looking a little worried, and I already knew what about.

“You still feel guilty huh?”

“Yeah, I tried to put it out of my head but it keeps coming back. I like Chris but I can only see myself with you, but I’m dating him, and you’re dating Stephanie, how does that make us look?”

“Like were confused right now. Don’t look at it that way. Since were brother and sister our relationship doesn’t count, that’s all we’ll be recognized as in society, so we don’t have to feel guilty about it. Were not really using them since we do like them, its not like were going out with them to win a bet or something, we actually do care about them, we just care for each other more.”

She pulled me into a soft hug and kissed me on the lips, then gave me a sisterly kiss on the cheek as she leaned back to look at me. “You always know what to say don’t you?”

“I like seeing that smile on your face.”

She leaned back into another hug and held it until her phone started ringing. “Oh its Chris, let me take this while I finish packing,” she said and walked back to her room.

I went to use the bathroom then back to my room and looked out the window at all the flashes of lightning, followed by small booms of thunder and heavy raindrops pouring, it was a little calming but if it didn’t let up soon it would be forever before we left. I got caught up in looking out the window I didn’t notice Rita come back in until she leaned against me. We didn’t say anything, just looked out the window until finally the rain slowed down, and dad was on top of it, yelling upstairs to high tail it so we could go before it got bad again. We took our stuff and loaded it in moms van she bought last month and were off in less than five minutes. The more we drove toward the other side of town the more it seemed like the storm had already passed through there as it was just light rain coming down. We listened to our parents sing along to the radio like in that commercial with that little boy until finally we turned on their street and pulled into their driveway.

It was a little after four when we got there. We each grabbed our own bags (we only had two bags each) and ran to the door to get out of the rain. They must have seen us coming because when we got there the door opened and Chris held the screen door open for us as we ran inside.

“I heard you guys pull up, thought I’d let you in before you got too soaked. You can put all your bags here for now, were all in the living room playing Wii.”

We did as he said and left our bags there and followed him to the living room where they were playing Wii Boxing. They paused the game as everyone said hi to everyone and hugs and handshakes were passed around and they got back to their game as we sat on the couches and talked as we watched. We took turns playing tennis and baseball for a while laughing at each others mess-ups and talking about nothing in general then went back to boxing so everyone could get a breather (parents mostly).

“So how long is your power gonna be out, do you know?” Jim asked.

“They didn’t say for sure, they just said probably until next week,” mom replied.

“Well you’re more than welcome to stay here until its back on,” Marie followed.

“Ok guys, kinda losing my concentration here,” Chris said punching with the Wiimote.

“Yeah you’re probably not that good anyway,” I joked.

“Oh is that a challenge? You sure you wanna do that? I don’t lose at this,” he said.

“I think I can take you, in fact, why don’t we all play, the Stevens’ vs. the Wilson’s,” I said.

“And the losers have to cook and clean, burgers and fries and all the dishes,” Jim added.

Dad laughed to himself. “Why is it you always throw in someone having to cook Jim?”

“Because that way there’s a chance I don’t have to, I can’t help it, I’m a businessman.”

“Ok fine, first two to lose cooks, the second two washes dishes,” Marie said.

“Wait what if were not that good? I just learned how to play a while ago,” mom said.

Rita grabbed the Wiimote and the nunchuck. “Then you better learn fast mom or you’ll cooking burgers and fries for eight. Stephanie, me and you first, if I lose I don’t wanna wash dishes.”

They went for a couple rounds until Rita knocked her out in the second round and did a victory butterfly, but Stephanie took it in stride and did the butterfly with her, until she remembered she had to cook. She gave me a quick kiss and went into the kitchen to get the stuff ready. Jim and dad were next, and as expected, it went all three rounds the game allowed and to the cards, which turned out in favor of Jim, so dad had to help Stephanie cook. He too took it all in stride, offering a handshake then went to the kitchen to help Stephanie cook. Chris and I took over next, making it to the second round before he TKO’d me after I knocked him down only once, so I was on dish duty. I knew he’d never let me live it down, or give me a rematch. Finally Marie and mom were up. It took them all of the first round to get used to the punching and dodging, but then let loose on each other in the second round. The last round was a battle as mom was swinging hooks and jabs and Marie was throwing haymakers and uppercuts, both looking like they were actually fighting with the friendly trash talking they were doing.

“Not bad Marie, but you’re not even hitting me! Too fast for you?”

“That’s all strategy, to get you tired and go in for the kill!”

“I’d believe that if I wasn’t punching your head in right now! Whoops almost got me!”

“Oh don’t worry, I’m gonna get you, then you’re gonna clean my dishes for me.”

“I don’t think so Marie, the only thing I’m gonna be cleaning is your clock!” Mom swung a right hook and Marie’s character fell down with 31 seconds left in the final round, and got counted out. “Whoo! Mama said knock you out! Looks like you’re doing the dishes tonight! Man that felt good!”

She looked exactly like the lady from the Wii commercial at that moment. When she started to do the Ali shuffle in place we all couldn’t help but laugh, she looked so funny doing it with her bare feet , pink blouse and blue skirt with her hair swinging all over the place, instant classic moment. Marie was laughing so hard tears were coming out of her eyes.

“Holy god Anna, I’m almost glad I lost now, that was priceless! Where’s a camera when you need one,” Marie said through tears and laughter.

“Right here, recording it so we can laugh at it later,” I said as I’d been aiming my phone at mom since they started trash talking. Even dad and Stephanie had been laughing at them from the kitchen, almost giving me the idea to make it the newest Youtube video.

We turned the game off, two wins for the Wilson’s, and two wins for us, but it wouldn’t be left at that. We changed into some house clothes and turned on the tv to the “My Wife and Kids” marathon and got comfortable on the two couches with Jim next to Marie, Rita next to Chris (unfortunately), and mom sat down next to me. We had been watching for a while and everyone kept making comments about who on the show looked best, who was the dumbest, smartest, but nothing really about the comedy. Mom and I sat on one couch and Jim and Marie were cuddled up on one side of the other couch and Rita and Chris were sitting close on the same couch but on the other side. They had no problem kissing each other with Rita and Chris right next to them, but Chris didn’t look like he wanted to do that in front of his parents. Mom saw them, ran her hand over the inside of my thigh and immediately started teasing them.

“Oh you two get a room! Or at least wait till the kids are sleep like the rest of us!”

“That would require us having to wait, which is something that just can’t happen,” Jim laughed.

“Yeah why should we leave? We’d do it right here if we wanted to,” Marie giggled.

“Eww mom gross!” Stephanie shouted from the kitchen.

“Yeah that is gross, we don’t wanna see that,” Chris jumped in.

“Don’t be a kiss-ass Chris,” Stephanie yelled, causing dad to laugh loud enough for us to hear him.

“I am not a kiss-ass! Where do you keep getting that from? You know what, you just messed up, now I’m not gonna… I’m gonna… You know what?”

“Wow Chris man you really told her,” I laughed sarcastically.

“Hey, I did tell her, you were listening,” he said as he threw a pillow at me. “And you, make my burger well done with all the fixings, you know how I like it,” he yelled into the kitchen to Stephanie.

“Yes sir! One burger well done with all the fixings and a loogie on top coming right up!”

“I’ll have the same thing but hold the loogie,” Rita said straight faced still watching the tv.

“All this craziness spurred just from kissing on the couch,” Jim stated.

“Hey you’re the crazy ones, me and my little angels had no part in this,” mom joked as she blew a kiss at Rita and kissed me on my cheek, very close to my mouth.

“Ha! Angels my foot!” Marie said as she launched a pillow that hit mom in the head.

“OOF, Marie! Did you just hit me with a pillow?”

“Looks that way mom, ooooh I know you’re not gonna take that!” Rita instigated.

We cleared space as they both stood up, pillows in hand ready to throw down like the college girls they both could easily pass for, but dad ran in with a skillet that had two burgers sizzling in it aiming it at them like he was gonna burn them with it, then laughed and backed off.

“Ok ladies, save it for when we can get a pool of pudding or some jell-o, its dinnertime.”

They both dropped their pillows at the same time and gave each other a mock staredown as they went to the dining room and sat down, then burst into laughter at their childish behavior. Stephanie came into the living room and kissed me hard, pushing me back onto the couch and falling on top of me for a second, then got up and licked her lips as she walked back towards the dining room. Chris was kissing Rita when I sat up and then he followed behind Stephanie. Rita stood up and looked at me like she wanted to tear my clothes off right there, and I felt the exact same way.

“Tonight, when everyone’s asleep,” she whispered and strutted into the dining room. I felt like Jim and Marie right now, I didn’t want to wait, but if I was to keep our secret I had to.

We sat down to eat the burgers and fries dad and Stephanie made. Chris actually checked to see if Stephanie spit on his burger and when he was satisfied she didn’t he gave her a “you better not have” look and she just smiled it off like it didn’t bother her. The food was pretty good, I guess everyone thought so because we all had consumed more than half our food before anyone talked.

“So what do you guys wanna do after we eat?” Jim asked.

“ Since its still raining, I was thinking of taking a nap, I’m a little tired,” I said.

Rita looked over at me and slumped. “Oh come on Randy, you said you would watch the newest Friday the 13th with me when it came on, and that’s tonight, or did you forget?”

“I didn’t forget, but I didn’t know it was today. If I promised then I’ll watch it with you.”

She smiled and clapped her hands. “Yay! I hate watching scary movies by myself.”

“Ooh I wanted to see that too, but SOMEONE didn’t wanna watch it with me either,” Stephanie said.

Chris sighed. “I had to leave that night, you know that. I’ll watch it with you tonight.”

“Well I don’t wanna watch it with you now, I wanna watch it with Randy,” she teased.

“Fine, then I’ll watch it with Rita, I know she wants to watch it with me.”

We both smiled at them as best we could without making it look like we were disappointed. Yeah I wanted to have Rita grab me when the scary parts came up, but knowing the situation we were in I knew this was best, besides, having Stephanie cling to me wasn’t bad either.

“How about some poker? We always talk about it but never play,” dad said.

“Sure why not, as long as the women are game I’m in,” Jim replied.

“I’m in, I haven’t played poker in a long time,” Marie said.

“Me too, but its every man and woman for themselves, I wanna keep the money I win,” mom said.

On that note we finished eating and everyone shot out of the room, leaving all their dishes on the table and laughing at Marie and I since we had to do them. We gathered up all the dishes and stacked them around the sink as she washed and I dried them and put them away.

“So how’s life going for you Randy?” Marie asked handing me a plate.

“Its ok, I can’t complain.”

“How are things with you and Stephanie?”

“They’re going good, she’s a great girl, and funny too, always messing with Chris.”

“Haha yes she is. Speaking of Chris how are he and Rita doing?”

“From what I can see they’re doing pretty good too.”

“That’s good. Just make sure he respects her, and you Stephanie. Women are fragile creatures. My daughter is a great catch and I know Rita is too, you all can be very happy with each other.”

“You don’t have to worry about a thing Mrs. Wilson, I only have her best interests at heart.” For some reason I couldn’t help but feel like I was lying, but another part felt I was sincere.

“That’s good to hear. If Chris ever gets out of line with Rita you tell me and I’ll hold him down while you guys beat up n him,” she joked punching the dish water in demonstration.

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Will do Mrs. Wilson.”

“One more thing, I know fast kids work these days, and I know you’re gonna be, you know, active, but please don’t rush things, its ok to wait, and if it does happen, make sure you’re careful.”

“Don’t worry Mrs. Wilson, if it happens we’ll be careful. I’ll tell the same thing to Rita and Chris.”

“Thank you honey. You know its a shame we don’t get to talk more, this is really nice.”

“Yeah, but there’s always so many people around its next to impossible. By the way how are things going with you?”

“How nice of you to ask. Everything is going just fine, I couldn’t ask for anything more.”

“That’s good. You have anything exciting planned?”

“Not right now no but there are a few things on the horizon I have planned.”

“Does that include a small pool of pudding or jell-o so you and mom can duke it out to see who’s top mama? I can’t wait to see who wins that,” I joked holding in a laugh.

She did one of those fake dramatic gasps and flicked some water on me, and I reached back in the water flicking some back on her, getting it on her gold locket necklace and running down her shirt. Luckily all the dishes were pretty much done because we splashed most of the water out onto each other laughing like crazy as we got soaked in dishwater. When we were done there was water all over the counter and some on the floor, and I offered to wipe it up since I’m nice like that. The other parents came back into the kitchen with the poker stuff and Jim had on this transparent green visor, must be a luck thing. They shooed me into the living room where the movie was just starting and Stephanie was waiting for me on the couch with a blanket over her, with Chris and Rita already under theirs.

“How’d washing dishes go?” Stephanie asked.

“Better than I expected, hence the slightly wet shirt.”

“That’s exactly why I don’t wash dishes with her,” she joked.

Before the movie even started she was grabbing onto me as Jason killed someone as the title came across the screen. She scooted over until she was pinned to me at the hip and encouraged me to put my arms around her, which I did. Rita was sitting with her back to Chris and both of their legs splayed out on the couch. She caught me looking at her a few times and gave me a smile that said she was fine how she was, but she would be better with me, and I felt the same way.

“Yeah! Straight baby! Gimme my mo-nay!” Marie screamed as I’m guessing she won the pot.

“Uhh mom were trying to watch a movie in here,” Chris yelled into the kitchen.

“Sorry honey, its just so hard to be quiet when I’m winning all this mo-nay!”

I laughed to myself as Stephanie crossed her leg over mine and turned my head to kiss her. It started off as one peck after the other but soon we were full on making out on the couch. I looked over to where Rita and Chris were sitting and saw Rita trying not to look at us, but I saw Chris glance our way and frown up, and a second later he and Rita were making out too. We were careful not to make any loud lip-smacking noises to alert the parents to what we were doing, but the sound was high enough on the tv that we were pretty safe. I reached up and cupped her breast with my own free will and she put her hand on top of mine and pushed it into her tit more. She was lightly moaning but never took her lips off mine, that was until the girl got stabbed through the head under the dock and both girls jumped.

“That’s a shame, she had a nice rack”, Chris joked and received an elbow to the gut.

As the movie went on there were constant screams and yells coming from the kitchen as someone won a pot, or doubled up, or told a joke. We make out at all the boring parts of the movie and stole grabs of each other under the blanket. I can’t tell what’s going on on the couch with Rita and Chris, but it looks like they’re doing the same thing we are. It gets to another part where we know someone is about to die because one, they did the stupid “I’m gonna go see if they’re ok” instant death talk, and two, they didn’t kill the black guy yet. Stephanie pulls me into another kiss but this time she rubs my cock through my shorts, bringing it to an almost instant erection.

“Everything ok in there?” Jim asked randomly as if he detected foul play.

“Yes dad everything’s fine,” Stephanie replied as she had to break the kiss.

“Good because its going great in here, flush! I believe these chips are mine!”

“They would be, but a flush doesn’t beat a full house! Haha yea! I’ll take those,” dad cheered.

Even though she broke the kiss Stephanie never took her hand off my cock, but now slipped her hand under my shorts and slowly have me a handjob. It was feeling really good and I was returning the favor rubbing her pussy through her shorts until she squeezed my cock like it was a banana. I followed her eyes to the screen and saw why, the black guy was getting chased and caught an ax to the back as he tried to run, which apparently horrified both Rita and Stephanie enough for them to scream.

“I can’t watch!” Stephanie squealed as she buried her face in my chest.

“Neither can I,” Rita followed as she covered up on Chris.

“Four of a kind! Oh yeah, another hand for mama! I think I’ll get me those shoes now,” mom boasted.

They both stayed like that until most of the killing was done, then turned around to watch the ending of the movie. I never thought I’d say it, but I was happy when Stephanie let go of my cock, she had been holding it the whole time in her deathgrip and I finally got the feeling back in it. We all had one last makeout session as the movie ended then got up and straightened everything back the way it was.

“It wasn’t that bad,” Stephanie said trying to save face.

Chris laughed. “You were curled up in Randy’s armpit so much you probably missed half the movie!”

“No I wasn’t, but I saw you trying to cover Rita’s face, kiss-ass!”

“You’re just jealous cause I watched the movie with Rita and not you.”

“You guys really have problems you know that?” I teased.

“Ah were just kidding, she knows I love her,” Chris said tagging her arm.

They hit each other back and forth and I shrugged it off as we went to the kitchen to see on the parents poker game. There were empty beer bottles, at least eight, sitting around the table they were playing on. We each went and stood behind one of our parents, boys behind their dad and the girls behind their mom. We watched them play for a while, each one willing a couple hands until they realized how late it was getting and decided to make the next hand their last. They were betting like crazy until the pot ended up at $50 (it was a $2 a bet game) and made their last bet as they were just about to turn the river card. There was a nine of clubs, queen of hearts, nine of diamonds, and a king of clubs, so it looked like it was anyone’s game. Everyone was in and they flipped over the river, which was a ten of hearts. Dad had a nine and a ten, so he had a full house, but we didn’t know if it was good enough.

“Ok, moment of truth. Marie, show us your cards,” dad said.

“Three little 9’s sitting in a tree,” she said and laid them down.

“Three 9’s? Too good for me, I fold,” Jim said.”

“Not good enough for this table Marie, pulled out a straight on the river,” mom said as she lay down a Jack and an Ace and then looked over at dad. “So honey, its down to you, what you got?”

“That’s good, but not good enough to win this game, full house, three 9’s and two 10’s!” He lay the cards down and got all the chips. “I love money.”

“Dammit, the river helped you too? Well I still came out ahead,” mom said.

“Ok lets clean this up, I’m getting a little tired,” Marie said.

“Yeah so are we, were gonna go to bed,” Chris said scurrying off to leave.

“Hold it! Chris you and Randy take your room, and Stephanie and Rita will share,” Jim said.

“What? Share a bed with another guy? Come on dad!”

“Well you and Rita are definitely not sleeping in the same bed.”

“Tell you what, we play one game of 21, if I beat the house we pick our arrangements.”

Jim looked around at all the parents, like they had some kind of trick up their sleeve, and they all seemed to be in agreement. “Ok fine, since you seem so confident. One hand, no redos. I’ll deal.”

He shuffled the cards and turned over the first one, 7. Chris took a hit and got a 3, then another and got an Ace, then one more and flipped a 6. The house had 17 also and we told him to quit since technically we wouldn’t lose, but being caught up in the game he took another hit and got a Jack, bust.

“Dammit Chris we told you to quit man!” I said.

“I thought I could get the five cards!”

“You thought wrong buddy, have fun cuddling up with Randy tonight,” Jim joked.

We all beat up on Chris for messing up and helped them straighten back up the table, then we all went upstairs to where we would sleep. Mom and dad took the guest bedroom while Jim and Marie went to their room and we all slugged into our room, trying to drown out the parents laughing at us. Luckily Chris’ bed was a queen and we wouldn’t be touching, but just to be sure we used a blanket as a divider. We played his PS3 for a while before we got tired of it and decided reluctantly it was time for bed. I got on one side and he the other, flat on our backs, making sure we touched no part of each other.

“Hey man, my bad I messed up the bet, I should’ve just stayed.”

“Its cool, next time one of us will play though, you’d keep going if you had twenty,” I joked.

“What do you think they’re doing in there, Rita and Stephanie?”

“I don’t know, they’re probably as bored as we are.”

“Nah man, I think they’re in there messing around.”

“What really? Not them, it took them two months to stop being jealous of each other.”

“And now there in there making up for lost time.”

“You have a weird way of piecing stuff together man you know that?”

“What do you call what they did at the bowling alley?”

“They only did that so they could win the bet, that doesn’t count.”

“Yeah I guess, It’d be hot though if they were doing something.”

(meanwhile in Stephanie’s room…)————————————————————————-

I got in Stephanie’s bed after we’d finished painting our fingernails and toes and got under her big blanket and lay there, horny as ever. Stupid Chris for messing up the bet, if he had stopped at 17 Randy’s cock would be seven inches deep in my pussy right now. I’ll just have to tough it out and wait until everyone goes to sleep, including Stephanie, who just cut out the light and got into bed next to me.

“I’m glad you guys came to spend the night, its way more fun when you guys are here, even though right now it feels like were 11 and you’re here for a sleepover,” she said.

“Me too, though I’d rather it not be for our power going out, but still glad.”

“So how are you and Chris doing?”

“Were doing ok, he does some stupid things at times, but its all in fun.”

“Tell me about it, I’m around him all the time, but hes worth the hassle. Randy on the other hand is so sweet and gentle, when he kisses me its always soft, not all lip mashing like I’m used to.”

“Yeah I know what you mean, Chris kinda kisses like that, I try to show him how to kiss softer but he’s always so eager, he’ll get it eventually.”

“Yeah, hey quit hogging all the blanket, its cold in here!”

We were pulling it back and forth trying to get as much of it as we could while giggling to ourselves. Eventually I won out, seeing as I never like to give up, and she resolved to get the blanket back by any means necessary, including trying to wrestle it away from me and even pinching my tit.

“Oh! You little hussy!” I say in fake shock.

She starts laughing and covering her face as I play slap her and pinch her back until finally she gives in out of breath and falls back into the bed. We lay there laughing trying to catch our breath, now too hot for the blanket after all that moving around, the only other sound other than us being the rain.

“See this is what I mean, even the little stuff is fun.”

“I guess we just know how to have a good time is all,” I said.

“What about yesterday at the bowling alley, was that us having a good time?”

I thought back to the kiss she was referring to. It was really hot kissing in front of everyone like that, not to mention she is a great kisser. “Yeah, that and the easy money we won.”

“What about back at the cabin, what was that?”

It took me a while to remember what she was talking about, but when I did it made me even hornier than I already was. Before they left that day she came to me and asked for some advice, and I don’t know how but we ended up eating each others pussy for a few minutes. While I was not expecting it I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it. Damn I could really use Randy right now. I looked at her in the dark and could see the outline of her face looking at me. Before I responded to her question she scooted over to me and kissed me. It was only then when I realized what her true intentions were, to butter me up with past experiences and pounce. When she broke the kiss she looked at me as if checking my reaction, still stunned I realized what just happened, and ironically it didn’t bother me, maybe because I was horny or because I knew what she wanted, either way I smiled at her and she took it as a good sign. She got off the bed and walked to the door, leaving me to wonder where she was going, but it clicked for me when I heard her lock the door and come back to the bed ready to play.

She climbed right on top of me and kissed me, wasting no time. I kissed her back as we rubbed our bodies together, getting a feel for each other. She broke the kiss and took off her shirt, revealing a pair of titties that looked to be a size bigger than mine, maybe 34C. I was a little jealous of her, but that went away fast when she leaned down and traced a nipple over my lips like how a woman puts on lipstick, and made a whiny noise until I finally sucked it into my mouth.

“Oh yes suck on it baby, your mouth feels good on my hard nipple,” she whispered.

I squeezed her free breast with one hand and her ass with the other, it was nice and tight, and a little small, she may have better breasts than me but I definitely have a better ass. She started grinding her pussy into mine, hard and in circles as I switched from sucking one tit to the other. She then used her hand to massage both my breasts through my shirt mashing my super sensitive hard nipple against the fabric, making me completely horny. I knew if I didn’t get some relief soon I was gonna die, luckily Stephanie planned to give me that outlet before I could even ask for it.

“Please Rita can I eat your pussy again please? I can’t stop thinking about the first time I did.”

Even though we were taking a big chance with everyone still up, my mind was completely overridden by my need to cum and I desperately nodded my head yes, as worked up as she got me there was no way I was gonna pass this up. “Yes please eat my pussy, I’m so horny please eat me!”

She pulled down my short shorts then my panties and threw them on the floor, then locked her eyes on my pussy and licked her lips. My legs were shaking in anticipation and she hasn’t even touched my pussy yet, that’s how horny I am. Just when I was about to beg her to eat me she lowered her head and ran her tongue up my slit. It felt sooooooooooooooo good after all that build-up to finally get some release. I spread my legs wide for her and threw my head back as she licked my pussy clean.

“Oh yes Stephanie, oh yes, that’s so good, oh god eat my pussy, I love it!” I moaned.

I lifted my shirt over my titties and pinched my nipples as hard as I could as she stuck her tongue up in my pussy. I don’t know how long her tongue was, but it had to be pretty long because she got it a good distance up in me and licked anything it came in contact with. I could hear her slurping my pussy juice up as it seeped out of my hole and I could also hear a faint squishing sound, and I knew she was both extremely wet and was fingering herself. I was in heaven, I’ve never had my pussy licked like this before, every movement and touch with her is so soft and caressing, yet it makes my pussy tingle even more, she even kisses it! I lay back enjoying every moment of it and then I feel her grip my thighs to pull my pussy closer to her face, and right away she encloses my clit in her mouth.

“Oh my fucking god Stephanie! Suck my clit baby, suck it please!”

My hands grip the back of her head and hold her there as I smear my pussy all over her face, no doubt leaving all my juice everywhere. The more she sucks my clit the more I can sense an orgasm close to shooting out of me, and it intensified when she shoved what felt like two fingers in me. She fingered me and sucked my clit through the thrashing I was doing until I felt my orgasm fast approaching, and she bit down on my clit and bent her fingers inside me as she fucked me, that did it.

“Oh Stephanie I’m about to cum! I’m gonna cum all over your pretty little face!”

“You gonna cum for me baby? Do it, cum all over me, shower my face in it.”

“Yes, I’m doing it, oh my god, oh my god, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!” I moaned silently.

Just like I said, I came all over her face. It didn’t phase her though as she kept licking up everything she could, and kept licking when I stopped squirting. I could hear her still fingering herself and realized that she still hadn’t come yet. I waited until I had enough strength and moved her to her back and replaced her fingers with mine, and my tongue.

“Oh god, Rita that feels so good, you don’t have to…”

“I want to, you made me feel so good, now I wanna make you feel good too.” I cut her off.

She tasted just as good as I remember her tasting the last time I ate her, like the sweetness of a green apple when you take that first bite. I sucked her pussy like I owned it, and at that moment I felt like I did, and it was my job to make it cum. I pulled my dripping fingers out of her pussy and put one right on her asshole, and when she gasped, I slipped it in. She was moaning even more than I do as I slowly pushed my finger all the way in and slid it back out and licked her pussy. I knew she wanted to cum, I also knew it wouldn’t take that long once I touched her clit, so it one movement, I fucked her ass with my finger as hard as I could and suctioned my lips around her clit and sucked on it as hard as I could, before I knew it she was thrashing around on the bed just like I was not too long ago.

“Oh Rita! I’m cumming! I’m cumming Rita! I’m cummmmmmming!”

She wasn’t a squirter, but she did leak, and I licked. I licked and licked until there was nothing else to lick, and then I licked some more. Eventually she had to get me off her sensitive pussy and pulled me up to her and gave me a big wet kiss.

“I’m sorry I seduced you Rita, but I just had to. I had to lick you again.”

“Don’t be sorry, I’m not. I completely loved that, I can’t wait till the next time.”

She got a big smile on her face. “Next time?”

“Yes next time. You can’t do that and then expect me to stop cold turkey!”

“I’m so happy you said that, I didn’t wanna stop either, not even for Randy or Chris.”

“Speaking of Randy and Chris, lets go surprise them with a little wake up call,” I grinned.

(back over to the other room)——————————————————————————–

Chris and I had been laying or our side of the bed talking apparently about what Rita and Stephanie were doing in their room when they came busting in with pillows and jumped on us. They didn’t try to be quiet or anything, they were laughing loud as they smacked us around with pillow shot after pillow shot. After we’d gotten over the shock of it, we fought back with our own pillows, making even more noise until eventually all four parents showed up in robes at the door and flipped on the light.

Mom stepped in the room first. “What’s going on in here?”

“Exactly what you see mom, PILLOW FIGHT!” I yelled and launched a pillow at all of them.

Dad caught it and came in swinging, and the others left and came back with pillows of their own. It was crazy, pillows were flying everywhere, everyone was getting hit, but most of all everyone was having fun. I got whacked in the head by dad then caught across the face by Marie, but then got em back ten times better when they got jumped on by everyone else. When we were all pillowed out we fell down all over the bed and floor laughing and catching out breath, and realized we had been doing that for over twenty minutes. We all dragged to our feet and fixed ourselves as we put the room back together.

“Ok guys, that was fun, but now I’m really tired,” dad said.

“Me too. Come on Jim, you guys need to sleep too, up having pillow fights,” Marie joked.

“Ok, were going to sleep, night everyone,” Chris said going over to Rita for a kiss.

Stephanie walked up to me and kissed me good night with tongue, tasting sweeter than she usually does. Rita then walked over and gave me a hug and whispered “when everyone’s asleep” in my ear and winked as she and Stephanie left. I watched them leave and got back in the bed, still making sure to stay away from Chris. Funny enough I was actually tired, I guess that pillow fight really took a lot out of me. I said goodnight to Chris and rolled on my side, fighting to stay awake so I can be with Rita, but eventually sleep won out and I was resigned to counting sheep.

I don’t know how long I was sleep, but it didn’t feel like a long time as I was woke out of my sleep by a bright light in my face. I squinted my eyes trying to see who it was, and she put the light on her face to make it easier, turns out it was Rita using the light from her phone.

“Rita you’re gonna blind someone with that light!” I whispered.

She didn’t say anything, she just helped me quietly get out of the bed and fix it like I was still there and had me carefully follow her out the room. “Sorry, I’m just so horny I can’t wait anymore!”

“What if I was Chris and you woke me up? Would you have sex with him?”

“You were in that spot when we came in earlier, I was counting on that still being the case.”

“Are you sure no one is up? What if Stephanie notices you’re gone?”

“I told her if she woke up and I was gone I was freshening myself, you know, there.”

I nodded to show I knew what she meant as she led me to the downstairs bathroom and sat me down on the toilet. Clothing was easily accessible since she had on a spaghetti strap nightshirt and some short shorts, and all I had on was a pair of regular shorts. She dropped the straps on her shirt and got me to come out of my shorts and quickly took my cock into her mouth. Since we didn’t have much time I knew she was only sucking it to get it hard, but it was fine by me, I was still enjoying it just as much. She sucked on the head and jerked it at the same time as I felt myself grow to full mast in no time. She deepthroated it a few times and coated it in some of her spit, then stood up and dropped her shorts.

“I want you to fuck me hard Randy. Real hard. I wanna come real good,” she whispered.

She came up with her back to me and sat down on my cock and started fucking me right away. I was glad the toilet we were on was held tightly down because she was really bouncing on me. I grabbed her hips tight and thrust my cock into her using her own body as leverage against her. Her legs were together and she had a hand on each of my legs sliding down on my cock as fast as she could.

“Come on baby, fuck me. You like it when I fuck you like this? I know you do,” she whispered.

“Fuck yeah I do, I get to look at your sexy ass bouncing up and down my cock!”

I had to admit, the feeling that we could get caught at any minute added to the excitement. She was letting out little moans, but nothing I don’t think could be heard outside the bathroom. I stopped her from fucking me and stood up with my cock still inside her and bent her over the sink and started fucking her again. My balls were slapping off her skin so loud it made me paranoid that someone would hear, but it didn’t stop me from fucking her. I watched her ass jiggle as I pounded her hard, just like she wanted, over and over until she couldn’t help but let out a almost loud moan.

“Rita be quiet before someone hears us!”

“I can’t help it! You’re fucking me so good I wanna scream!”

“Well you’re gonna have to help it if you want us to stay together.”

“Fuck! I hate you Randy, I hate you so fucking much!”

“I love you too.”

We looked up at ourselves in the mirror and smiled at each other. The look on her face as she took my cock made me swell up a little harder, man did she look sexy as ever as she was getting fucked. She constantly had to bite her tongue to keep from screaming, and I wasn’t helping either with the kissing on her neck, the nibbling on her ear, and the fucking her senseless. I pulled out and sat back down on the toilet, and she followed me and straddled me facing me this time and held on to my neck for balance and kissed me as I kissed her and went back to pounding her. We sucked on each others tongues as her pussy tightened around my cock, and I knew she was close. I wrapped my arms around her and really pounded it home, making the clapping sound twice as loud as it was before. She broke from our kiss and looked like she wanted to moan out at the top of her lungs, but resigned herself to breathing heavily every time I’d thrust in her, which to me is just as sexy.

“My pussy’s getting tight around that big cock baby, I’m gonna cum all over you!”

“Yeah I can feel it, luckily you were really wet today.”

“Well baby, the reason I’m so wet and horny is because before Stephanie and I came in your room, she had just eaten me out to an incredible orgasm, and then I ate her,” she grinned.

I was reeling, I didn’t believe what she just said to me, but I know she would never lie about something like that, so I knew it was true. She got pleasure in the look of shock on my face, and I went into overdrive. I forced her down on my cock and my cock up in her harder than I think I ever have to the image of them eating each other out. There I was taunting Chris for thinking it and it had actually happened! I was so consumed with lust I drilled her with everything I had, not stopping even when she started breathing erratic and telling me she was going to come.

“I’m cumming Randy! I’m cumming on your big hard cock! Oh my god fuck yes!”

I didn’t stop, not even when I felt her soak my midsection, all it did was spur me on. She never let go of my neck, but she did lean my head back with hers and kiss me. I fucked her like I was possessed until I had to break the kiss myself and grunt under my breath, which was the sign that I was gonna cum, but couldn’t get the words out and tell her, she noticed, got off me and dropped to her knees in front of me.

“Cum all over my face baby, cover my face in your hot cum,” she whispered.

I stood up and jerked my cock for about ten seconds when my cum shot out and landed all over Rita’s face; on her nose, her forehead, her mouth, under both eyes and all over her cheeks. Exhausted, I sat back down on the toilet as she scooped the cum off her face and into her mouth, then washed the remnants of her face clean and put her shorts back on.

“So you and Stephanie have a thing now?” I asked as I got my breath back.

“Kind of, I’ll tell you about it later, right now we have to get out of here.”

“Oh now you wanna be careful?” I teased as I put my shorts back on.

“Be quiet. Come on we don’t wanna get caught.”

I pulled her to one more kiss, holding her like she was mine as she melted into my arms. “Ok goodnight, I love you.”

“I love you too,” she said and stole three more kisses as I snuck out the bathroom.

I crept back upstairs and noticed Stephanie’s door wasn’t shut all the way, I started to go in but didn’t want someone coming out of their room thinking I was up so something so I let it go, the bathroom door was shut so she was probably in there anyway. I got back to the room and carefully got back in the bed so I wouldn’t wake up Chris, until I noticed he wasn’t there. “More bed for me,” I thought as I got comfortable and took most of the blanket from his side. I listened to the storm outside and secretly thanked it for knocking our power out, we haven’t even been here a day and its already looking up, I can’t wait to see what happens tomorrow.

If you guys dont mind helping me out could you give me your opinion on a few questions, you can answer one or all of them, they’ll help me with the next chapters and dcide how many more to write, thanks.

1. What was your favorite chapter or chapters?
2. Do you have a favorite character? Do you want anyone brought back or added in?
3. How many more chapters do you think I should write?

---

Ashley and Madison become more intimate, then Brian and Ashley put on a little show for Madison and Alyssa. Finally, Madison, Alyssa, and Brian have a little more fun the next morning.

Author’s Note

This portion of the story covers chapters four, five, and six. If anybody has any feedback or requests in the comments, I’d be happy to hear ’em!

A brief synopsis of the first three chapters if your’e starting out here:

Brian and Ashley are dating. Madison is Ashley’s sister. Madison is dating a girl named Alyssa.

The four of them are having a movie night in Ashley and Madison’s basement when Brian and Ashley break away to have sex. Nobody suspects anything initially. After the movie, Brian and Ashley go for round two. Brian finishes on Ashley’s face and chest. She goes to take a shower, and Madison comes into the bathroom. Ashley shows her sister the effects of the sex she and Brian had.

Later on, Madison interrupts Ashley giving Brian a blowjob. Ashley invites her sister to stay while she finishes blowing her boyfriend. Afterwards, the three masturbate together. Madison licks Brian’s jizz off of Ashley’s body. The following morning, Ashley gives Brian a blowjob in their bathroom. Madison comes into the bathroom and sees them. Brian finishes on Madison’s face, who then masturbates while covered in Brian’s semen.

——————————————————————————————

Chapter 4 – Sisters

Ashley and Madison bond through pleasure.

I went back to my house after breakfast. I had some work to take care of, and I was going to hang out with my parents and then see some other friends after that. I figured I’d head back over to Ashley’s sometime later in the evening.

——————————

Later that day at around 3 o’clock in the afternoon, Ashley and Madison were watching television together in the basement, though they weren’t paying too much attention to the show. They were mostly just talking. Ashley was sitting on the couch directly across from Madison. There were three couches total, each forming a side of a square. The TV was located where the 4th side of the square would be.

“So about this morning,” Ashley said, smiling.

“Oh no,” Madison laughed, rolling her eyes.

“That was fun, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Madison said, turning red, “it’s a little embarrassing now, though.”

“How do you mean?” Ashley asked.

“Well,” Madison said, “I guess I was so horny earlier, I didn’t really think about what we were doing.”

“Right.”

“But now that I’m thinking more clearly…” Madison paused. “Well, that was just a lot. Like Brian gave me a facial, dude.”

“Yeah, he did,” Ashley giggled. “It was so hot, wasn’t it?”

“Well, yeah…” Madison said, her voice trailing off at the end.

“And you had fun, right?”

“I did.”

“So what’s the problem?” Ashley asked.

“I have a girlfriend, Ashley,” Madison said firmly. “I don’t think she would appreciate the fact that Brian literally fucking ejaculated on my face.”

“I don’t know,” Ashley said, shrugging. “Isn’t Alyssa into, like, group sex or whatever? You told me she has had a bunch of threesomes.”

“Yes,” Madison said, hesitantly. “But this didn’t involve her. It might be different if she knew about it and actually participated herself.”

“So why don’t you see if she wants to join us?”

“How exactly do I even broach the subject?” Madison asked, “‘Oh hey, do you wanna masturbate with my sister and I? Her boyfriend joins too and even jacks off onto us. Sometimes Ashley sucks his dick in front of me, too. It’s great!’”

“Well, maybe you could be a little less brazen,” Ashley laughed.

“I was being sarcastic,” Madison rolled her eyes. “I don’t know, Ash. This just seems wrong.”

“That’s what makes it fun,” Ashley said. “And besides, like you said, he’s already given you a facial. So just enjoy yourself, and work on figuring out how to get Alyssa to join us.”

Madison sighed. “Maybe if it was just us three at first, without Brian.”

“Sure,” Ashley said.

“And maybe if you were the one to initiate things,” Madison said, “then maybe I could just play along and she’d follow suit.”

“That could work,” Ashley shrugged. “Do you have anything specific in mind?”

“I’ll think about it more. But off the top of my head, maybe she and I could ‘catch’ you giving Brian a blowjob and then you could just be your extremely-sexually-open self and get us to watch.”

“That sounds good to me. It worked on you, after all. Let’s spend a couple days at least to think about it, though.”

“Right, yeah, we shouldn’t rush this,” Madison replied.

“Anyways,” Ashley began. “I have a question.”

“Oh boy,” Madison said. “What is it?”

“Why do you like facials so much anyways?”

“Somehow I knew you were going to ask me something like that,” Madison grinned. “I don’t know, there’s just something hot about — you know…” Madison blushed.

“What?”

Madison sighed, “being covered in a guy’s semen. Having him finish on your face.” She was still quite red.

“Right,” Ashley smiled and laughed. “I just wanted to hear you say it. It’s, like, primal or something.”

“Primal. That’s a good word for it, yeah.”

“You know,” Ashley said, cracking a grin, “you look awfully good when your face is covered in cum.”

Madison blushed again. “Jesus Christ, sis,” she said.

“Don’t you think I look good, too?”

“Well yeah,” Madison said softly, “of course.”

“Did it turn you on when I showed you my boobs and face covered in Brian’s jizz that night we had Alyssa over?”

“Yes,” Madison admitted, blushing yet again. “I had to calm myself down a bit before I got back to Alyssa. I felt dirty because you’re, like, my sister and all, but it was hot.”

Ashley was satisfied with Madison’s answer. She was silent for a moment. Finally, she spoke. “Are you horny?” she asked her sister.

Madison looked at her for a second before giving a subtle, embarrassed nod.

“I am too.”

“I can tell,” Madison laughed gently.

“How?”

Madison gestured towards Ashley’s chest. Ashley looked down and saw that her nipples poking through the fabric of her shirt. They were surprisingly prominent. “What, because my nipples are hard?”

“Mhm,” Madison nodded again.

“Maybe I’m just cold,” Ashley said playfully.

“Well, you must’ve just gotten cold cause they weren’t like that five minutes ago,” Madison teased. “Are you cold?”

“Not particularly,” Ashley stifled a laugh.

Madison rolled her eyes and smiled, “you’re always horny, Ash.”

“You’re not wrong.” Ashley paused for a moment. “Do you want me to take them out?”

“What?” Madison asked.

“My boobs. Do you want me to take them out? I just thought you might like to see them since my nipples are hard and all.”

“What makes you think I want to see your tits?” Madison smirked.

“Well,” Ashley said, “you seemed to enjoy looking at them that night I flashed you when was in the shower…”

Madison swallowed hard. “I did, yes,” she said.

“Exactly. Or did you only like them then because they were covered in Brian’s cum?”

“No, no,” Madison blushed. “Although that was certainly a nice touch, what Brian did.”

“So?” Ashley asked. “Would you like me to take my top off?”

Madison nodded.

Ashley was wearing a white cami with a plain bra underneath. She pulled both the cami and the bra down underneath her breasts, freeing her tits which now sat perked up on her bunched up shirt and bra. Her nipples were pink and stood erect in the center of her boobs. Her boobs were naturally perky, especially considering their size, but they looked even better perked up on her clothes.

Madison breathed in sharply, and then exhaled slowly. “Oh my God, Ash,” she said softly. Madison drank in the sight of her sister’s big, voluptuous tits. Ashley’s boobs were bigger than both Madison’s and Alyssa’s, and Ashley had the sexiest little nipples. Each was surrounded by a slightly darker areola.

Ashley reached up and grazed each of her nipples with her fingers. She pinched each between her respective thumb and index finger, rolling them gently between her fingers. She moaned softly.

“Does that feel good?” Madison asked in a hushed tone. Her voice shook a little. She was incredibly horny.

“Oh yeah,” Ashley said. “I love having my nipples played with.” She had her eyes closed, but then she opened them to watch her sister.

“This is hot,” Madison whispered.

Ashley pulled and pinched her nipples, and she then squeezed her boobs. She turned to the side briefly, rolling onto her back. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and pulled them down, pulling them down her legs and past her feet. She sat up and turned back to face her sister, setting her shorts down next to her. She was wearing a black thong underneath them. She spread her legs and leaned back into the couch, pinching and rubbing her nipples again.

“Do you wanna?” Ashley asked, smiling. She lightly traced her hand above her groin.

“Masturbate?” Madison asked.

“Yeah.”

“Yes,” Madison said. Madison was also wearing a black cami with a pair of girls athletic/running shorts on. She leaned back, mimicking her sister’s body position. Slowly, she slid her hand into her shorts and began to play with herself through her panties. Ashley watched her sister begin to touch herself before sliding her hand into her panties.

“Are you already wet?” Ashley asked. She slid a finger into her pussy, coating it in her juices, before pulling it out and showing Madison. “I am.”

Madison slid her hand out of her shorts and into her panties. She slid her index finger into her pussy and pulled it out, showing Ashley. Her finger was coated in Madison’s juices. “I am too.”

Ashley slid her own finger into her mouth, sucking the juices off her finger. She slid her hand back into her panties and continued to rub her clit, massaging her nipples at the same time. Madison followed suit, sucking her own juices off her finger before sliding her hand back into her shorts.

“God, I’m so horny,” Ashley moaned softly, enjoying the pleasure she was giving herself. “Do you feel good?”

“Yes Ash,” Madison moaned, “I really like touching myself in front of you.”

“Me too,” Ashley smiled. “Would you mind if I took my panties off?”

Madison blushed. “Whatever makes you comfortable.” She hadn’t seen Ashley’s pussy since they were kids. Madison felt herself get even wetter, and her nipples were rock-hard.

She watched intently as Ashley brought her legs together and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her thong. Ashley slid her panties off and placed them on top of her shorts. Slowly, Ash spread her legs, revealing her pussy to her sister. She was neatly trimmed with a small landing strip above her vagina. Her lips were pink, delicate, and glistening.

“Oh my God, Ashley,” Madison moaned, increasing the speed of her fingers over her clit. “You’re beautiful.”

“Thanks, babe,” Ashley smiled. She pulled off her cami and unhooked her bra, placing those beside her as well. Ashley felt incredible, being completely naked and exposed in front of her little sister. She loved the look on Madison’s face when she first took her tits out, and that was second only to look on Madison’s face when Ashley spread her legs, showing her pussy to her sister for the first time. Ashley She reached down and spread her pussy lips open for Madison to see.

Madison just moaned again, loudly, and began furiously rubbing at her clit. She was intoxicated by the sight of her sister’s gorgeous body. Her pussy and her tits were absolutely incredible. If Ashley weren’t her sister, Madison would’ve already been on top of her, sucking her nipples and sliding her fingers into that gorgeous pink cunt between Ashley’s legs. Hell, a large part of her wanted to do that anyway, regardless of the shared blood between the two of them.

Ashley reached down and slowly slid two fingers inside herself, savoring the feeling and the look on her sister’s face. Ashley was incredibly wet. Madison bit her lip and watched as her sister fingered her pussy. Madison stopped rubbing her clit, pausing for a second. Ashley was about to ask what was wrong when Madison reached down and pulled off her cami. She was wearing a maroon lace bra underneath. She then hooked her thumbs into her shorts and pulled those down, revealing a pair of maroon lace panties. She reclined again, spreading her legs open wide. She reached into her panties and continued playing with herself.

“You look sexy, sis,” Ashley moaned. “Your body is incredible.” Madison’s large breasts filled out her bra. Though Ashley couldn’t see her sister’s butt, Madison’s ass was a little bigger than her own.

“Thank you,” Madison smiled at her sister. “I figured if you were gonna play with yourself naked, then I could at least get into my undies for you.

The two sisters continued to watch each other as they pleasured themselves. Each drank in the other’s body greedily. Madison’s eyes switched rapidly between her sister’s big, round tits with her hard, pink nipples and Ashley’s pretty pink cunt. She loved watching Ashley’s fingers slide in and out of her pussy. Ashley, on the other hand, drank in the sight of her sister’s tits contained within their bra as well as Madison’s gorgeous legs and thighs.

“I’m gonna come soon, Ash,” Madison said softly. She was arching her back and her toes were curled.

“Me too,” Ashley moaned. She shut her eyes, trying to time her orgasm with her sisters’. The room filled with the sounds of their moans. Madison’s orgasm was the first to hit.

“I’m coming, baby,” Madison cried. “Oh my God Ashley, I’m coming!” Her toes curled hard and she leaned back into the couch, bucking her hips against her hand. Her knees bent and retracted towards her body slightly. Ashley could almost make out the edge of her sister’s asshole through her panties. As Ashley stared at her sister’s almost-naked body writhing in pleasure, her own orgasm tore through her body, shooting waves of pleasure out from her pussy.

“I’m coming, Madison! Oh my God, oh fuck, I’m coming baby,” Ashley cried. Her body tensed as she frantically massaged her clit, riding out wave after wave of pleasure.

Finally, their orgasms subsided. They both sat their for a few moments, breathing heavily, not saying anything. They simply looked at each other’s bodies.

Finally, Ashley spoke. “That was fucking great,” she sighed.

“Yeah,” Madison said softly, “that was wonderful.”

“I love coming,” Ashley giggled, “I can’t get over how nice that felt. My pussy felt so good.”

“That makes two of us,” Madison breathed, “I love orgasms.”

“Well, I’m down to do this whenever you’re horny,” Ashley said, sighing. “Just let me know.”

“Me too,” Madison said, biting her lip. “Thank you for getting naked for me. Your body — all of you — is incredible.”

“You had already seen most of my body,” Ashley grinned, “but you’re welcome. I really should be thanking you — I haven’t seen that much of you in a while, not in this context at least. You are so sexy, Madison.”

“Thanks, Ash,” Madison said, smiling brightly.

The two got dressed and continued watching television like nothing had happened. Madison thought about the fact that they both called each other “baby” or “babe” when they were touching themselves. She thought that it was weird, but she liked it too. It felt right in the moment.

Chapter 5 – The Performance

Alyssa gets her first glimpse of Brian and Ashley’s exhibitionist antics.

The following Friday, Ashley and Madison were sitting in their basement again, talking. I was still at my house about to head over. We were having another movie night; Alyssa was coming over too. Ashley and I had a plan, and Ashley was currently discussing this plan with Madison.

“So Brian and I are going to leave to have sex again sometime during the movie, whenever we get horny, I guess.”

“Ah, so right at the beginning? And then again in the middle, and maybe a final time at the end?” Madison joked. “Or is that not enough for you guys?”

“Shut up, just listen.” Ashley laughed. “We’re going to leave our door cracked this time. That way, you and Alyssa will be able to hear us having sex.”

Madison was silent for a moment before speaking. “What’s the point of that, exactly? Not that I’m complaining.”

“Well,” Ashley said, “ideally, Alyssa is turned on by the sounds of Brian and I fucking. Plus, we’ll be coming back right after we have sex, and she’ll probably be wondering if he came inside me or something sexy like that.”

“I see.”

“So this is, like, the first step in getting Alyssa to join us.”

“Yeah, I got it,” Madison said, “that’s actually not a bad idea. I’m pretty sure she’ll be turned on by it, otherwise I’d tell you not to do that.”

“My first thought was to have Brian come on my face and then I’d come back without wiping it off, but that’s probably a bit too much.”

“You think so?” Madison laughed.

“Maybe we can do that next time,” Ashley winked.

——————————

About an hour later, Alyssa and I had both arrived and we were all in the basement. Madison was as bit nervous even though she wasn’t really actively involved in tonight’s plan. Ashley was definitely just excited though, as was I. I mean, I was getting laid, I had no reason to complain.

Madison loaded up the movie on Netflix. She and Alyssa were sitting on the couch directly opposite the television while Ashley and I were on the couch to their right. Ashley and I were horny from the beginning (duh) so we just decided to watch about half of it before breaking. That way, taking a break wouldn’t seem to suspicious from the get go. Or at least, that was our thinking. I guess that doesn’t make too much sense, but we weren’t exactly thinking straight.

The entire time, both of us were hardly able to pay attention to the movie. I’m pretty sure I had a half-chub for the entirety of the first half of the movie. Finally, we got to about the halfway point. We waited for a lull in the action, and then asked Madison to pause the movie. Ashley and I got up and retreated back to her room, shutting the door almost all the way.

“I’m already soaking wet,” Ashley said, dropping her sweatpants to her ankles. She wasn’t wearing panties underneath. She bent over the bed, sticking her butt in the air. “What are you waiting for?”

——

“What are they doing?” Alyssa wondered out loud. “They did the same thing last time.”

“I don’t know,” Madison said carefully. “They were only gone for a couple minutes before.”

——

Ashley wasn’t lying when she said she was already soaked. She had bent over such that she was facing the door so that her moans would carry out towards Madison and Alyssa. I dropped my own pants to my ankles and aligned my cock with her pussy. I held onto her hips and slowly slid myself inside of her. The feeling of her warm, wet lips surrounding my cock was absolutely intoxicating. She shoved her face into the bed and gripped the sheets, letting out a huge moan as I entered her before quickly shooting her head up. Muscle memory, I guess. Slowly, I began to slide myself in and out of her, savoring the feeling of her pussy lips gripping my cock.

Her ass looked incredible; it was so big and round. If we weren’t trying to be quick, I probably would’ve slid my thumb into her asshole. Ashley loved having her ass played with while we fucked. We even did anal sometimes — pretty regularly, in fact. I probably fucked her in the ass once or twice a week on average, but if she was on her period, then it might be about a week straight of butt-fucking. She and I both love it when I come deep inside her ass. She says she loves feeling my cock pulse and throb as I unload inside her butt. There’s just something extra sexy about coming in her ass. There was one night a few months ago where we got a little tipsy and she decided that I needed to fill every one of her holes with cum that night. We started with a blowjob. After filling her mouth, she rode me cowgirl, coming a few times herself before I blew a load deep inside her pussy. Finally, I fucked her in the ass — classic doggystyle. Coming deep into her bowels was immensely satisfying, as was knowing that all three of her holes had been filled. That was a good night. But I’m getting a little side-tracked — back to the present…

Ashley was moaning loudly, not bothering to try and control herself. Everybody else in the house was asleep so we had no risk of being heard except by the two people we actually wanted to hear us. I grabbed her left ass cheek and spanked the other. She let out another moan, and I began to fuck her faster. Her ass jiggled as I fucked her, her cheeks bouncing as I slammed into her from behind. I could tell she was in complete ecstasy, judging by the sounds coming out of her; I just wondered if Madison and Alyssa could hear her.

——

Alyssa was looking at her phone, as was Madison. It had only been a couple of minutes at this point. Madison was listening intently for Ashley’s moans of pleasure. She first heard the sounds of her sister being fucked after I spanked Ashley the first time.

We were first noticed as I began to fuck Ashley faster and her moans got louder. Alyssa perked her head up and was still.

“What are you doing?” Madison asked, holding her breath.

“Shhh,” Alyssa said gently. “Hold on. Listen.”

Both of the girls were still. Ashley’s moans could faintly be heard over the white noise of the air conditioning.

“Do you hear that?” Alyssa whispered.

“What?” Madison asked, feigning ignorance.

“I think they’re having sex!” Alyssa exclaimed quietly. There was a touch of excitement in her voice. A good sign, for sure.

“What?” Madison said again. “No way, I doubt it.”

“Yes, listen. I think I hear Ashley moaning.”

Alyssa sat up, and then very slowly rose to her feet.

“What are you doing?” Madison said, alarmed.

“I’m going to investigate.”

“Jesus Christ,” Madison said as Alyssa began to tip-toe towards Ashley’s room. “Wait, Jesus, hold on.” Madison scrambled to her feet and followed Alyssa.

——

I was holding onto Ashley’s hips and I slammed my cock in and out of her. She was incredibly wet; fucking her felt heavenly. I alternated between squeezing her buttcheeks and spanking her. I called her slut and whore and pulled her hair.

“I’m gonna come soon,” I groaned. “Your pussy is so fucking incredible.”

——

Alyssa and Madison crept up to Ashley’s door, making sure to stay clear of the view from the small opening. Ashley’s moans could be heard very clearly now. In fact, they were close enough that they could hear my body slam into Ashley with each stroke — they could literally hear me fucking her. If I had known that Madison was close enough to literally hear her sister being pounded, I probably would’ve climaxed instantly.

“Holy fuck,” Alyssa whispered to Madison. “They are having sex. I can hear him, like, pounding her. Jesus Christ.”

Madison didn’t say anything. She felt her pussy getting wet and her nipples getting hard.

“Jesus Christ,” Alyssa whispered hoarsely. She stood still for a second. She and Madison were both up against the wall adjacent to the door now. “He’s really fucking her hard; you can really hear it! Holy fuck!”

“No kidding.” Madison said. She wasn’t really sure what to say, considering Ashley was her sister and all. She didn’t want to readily admit how horny she was at the sounds of Ashley getting pounded. Clearly Alyssa was enjoying this, though.

“Oh shit, are you uncomfortable?” Alyssa asked in a moment of clarity, a little horrified herself. She was now realizing the fact that she was talking about Madison’s sister being fucked. She had been a little too into what was happening to consider this fact up until now.

“No,” Madison said in a low voice. “This is not the first time I’ve heard them having sex. In fact, I’ve heard it quite a lot, so I’m sort of numb to it now.” She shrugged.

“Fair,” Alyssa whispered. She listened again. A second later, a distinct SMACK was heard. “I think Brian’s spanking her,” she breathed. Alyssa thought about Ashley’s big ass being spanked.

“Yeah, I’ve heard that before too,” Madison giggled.

“How often do you hear them?”

“Honestly, probably once a day at least. They have sex a lot.”

Alyssa resumed listening. Her pussy was soaked.

——

“I’m gonna come, baby,” I groaned, feeling the familiar pressure in my balls.

“Come inside me, daddy,” Ashley groaned, “fill me up. I need your cum inside me now.”

——

“Oh my God,” Alyssa said, “Brian’s about to come.”

“I think she just called him ‘daddy’,” Madison mused.

“Yeah, she did, I heard that too,” Alyssa said. “And she told him to come inside her; holy fuck.”

Alyssa and Madison were listening as I moaned and emptied my balls into Madison’s sister. Ashley cried out as I filled her cunt with my thick, warm cum, “Fuck yes, daddy. Come inside my pussy, oh my God. Fill my pussy with your cum!”

Once Alyssa heard that my orgasm had subsided, she and Madison scurried back to the couch.

“Jesus Christ,” Alyssa said as they sat back down. “That was fucking hot. I know she’s your sister and all, but good God. They literally took a break to fuck. He just shot up inside her.” She was breathing hard.

“That’s probably what happened last time too,” Madison said. “Like the last time we all watched a movie together.”

“You’re right,” Alyssa said. “Wow…”

——

Ashley pulled on a pair of panties to help contain the semen that was now dripping out of her pussy. She put her sweatpants back on, and I pulled my own pants back up.

“That was fucking amazing,” she said.

“No kidding.”

“Do you think they heard?”

“Oh yeah,” I said. “You were loud. They definitely heard.”

Ashley smiled from ear to ear.

——

“He came inside her,” Alyssa said excitedly. “So she’ll still be full of his cum when they come back out here.”

Madison laughed. She was surprised at how graphic Alyssa was being. Clearly she had enjoyed Brian and Ashley’s little “performance.”

——

Ashley and I took a moment to regain our composure before returning to Madison and Alyssa. We both walked out cooly and calmly, Ashley with a pussy full of cum, as if I hadn’t just shot a huge load inside of her.

“Okay, we can keep watching,” Ashley said, “I’m sorry about the wait.”

“No worries,” Alyssa said, trying to contain her smile.

Ashley and I sat back down on the couch, and Madison resumed the movie. Nobody was really paying attention, though. Everybody was far too turned on to follow the movie at this point. Alyssa and Madison were both replaying the audio in their head. Both were imagining my cock unloading inside Ashley’s pussy and me spanking her ass as I fucked her from behind.

After the movie, everybody quickly returned to their own rooms. Ashley and I had a quick round two. She rode my cock to a nice couple of orgasms before climbing off of me and taking me into her mouth. She bobbed her lips up and down my shaft for thirty seconds before taking me out of her mouth. She pumped seven or eight thick ropes of come out of my cock and onto her face and tits, massaging my balls gently as she stroked me.

At the same time, Madison and Alyssa were 69ing. Ashley was on top, and both were using a dildo on the other as they licked their clits. Madison squeezed Alyssa’s ass cheeks as she slid the dildo in and out of her cunt. Alyssa returned the favor, fucking Madison hard and fast with a thick, wide dildo while she licked Madison’s clit. Madison climaxed, and then Alyssa had her orgasm. After she finished coming, Alyssa rolled off of Madison and laid down, exhausted. She was out almost immediately. Madison got up to go to the bathroom. This happened right as I finished coming on Ashley’s face and boobs.

Ashley heard Madison’s door open. “I wonder if that’s Madison,” she whispered. She got up and opened her door slowly, peeking just enough of her head out to see. Indeed, it was her sister. Ashley waited for Madison to get closer to the bathroom before whispering, “Pssst.”

Madison saw her sister and said, “hey.”

“Where’s Alyssa?”

“Asleep, I think.”

“I’ll be right back,” Ashley said to me with a wink. She darted out of her room and went into the bathroom with Madison, who was now wearing her pajamas. Ashley was still fully naked.

Madison turned the light on and looked at Ashley, who has semen dripping down off of her face. Her tits were plastered with my cum as well.

“Looks like you guys were busy,” Madison giggled. “You look nice.”

“Oh yeah, we were. And thank you!” Ashley smiled. “This is actually fresh. Do you want any of it?”

Madison hesitated briefly. Her girlfriend was sleeping in her bedroom just twenty feet away. But she really didn’t want to turn down Brian’s fresh cum, even if she’d have to lick it off of her sister’s tits. In fact, it was all the better that she had to lick it off of Ashley’s boobs. She nodded back at her sister.

“Take whatever you’d like,” Ashley said, puffing her chest out towards her sister. Truthfully, Ashley would not have minded it one bit if Madison licked Brian’s cum off her nipples. In fact, she would’ve loved it if she did.

Madison held onto the sides of Ashley’s stomach and bent down. She paused once more with her face in front of Ashley’s boobs before sticking her tongue out and running it up the side of Ashley’s left tit.

Ashley moaned quietly. “That feels good,” she said softly.

Madison held Brian’s cum in her mouth briefly, savoring its taste and its warmth before swallowing it. She moved to Ashley’s right breast, starting from the bottom-right of her nipple. She licked upwards, following the curve of her sister’s tit, licking all the way up to Ashley’s collarbone. Once again, she held Brian’s semen in her mouth briefly before swallowing it. Back again she moved to Ashley’s left breast, this time licking up the cum on the opposite side of her nipple. Finally, she licked the last of the cum on Ashley’s right breast, leaving only the cum on Ashley’s nipples.

Again, Madison paused. She wanted nothing more than to take Ashley’s nipples into her mouth and suckle on them gently. And Ashley too would have loved for Madison to take her nipples into her mouth, sucking Brian’s cum off of them. But Madison slowly stood up, deciding against her sexual urges.

She smiled at Ashley. “Thanks, Ash.”

“Of course,” Ashley giggled, not voicing her disappointment. She didn’t expect Madison to suck her nipples. That would’ve been a bit much. “That felt really nice.”

“Well,” Madison said, “licking cum off of a gorgeous pair of tits has got to me one of my favorite things in the whole world.” She giggled.

“It’s great to be on the receiving end of that too,” Ashley laughed. She grabbed some tissues to wipe the cum off of her face and then her nipples.

“When is Alyssa leaving tomorrow?” she asked innocently.

“Pretty early, she’s opening [at her restaurant].”

“You should come to my room when she leaves,” Ashley said.

“I will,” Madison smiled.

Madison pulled her pants down and sat on the toilet. She started to pee.

“Good.” Ashley smiled again. “So could you guys hear us?”

“Oh yeah,” Madison said, “we could hear you alright.” She finished peeing and grabbed a piece of toilet paper. “Alyssa actually got up and crept up next to your door so she could hear you more clearly.”

“Really?” Ashley said loudly, before catching herself. “Sorry,” she whispered.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “We heard you tell Brian to come inside you. And we could hear him spanking you.”

“Holy fucking shit,” Ashley whispered excitedly. “So she liked it?”

“Oh yeah,” Madison said. “She definitely thought it was super hot.”

“Awesome,” Ashley said, “fuck yeah, that’s great.” She paused for a second. “What did you think?”

“About what?”

“Hearing Brian fucking me.”

“Oh,” Madison said, blushing. “I felt the same way Alyssa did. Like, that was hot. It sounded like he was really, erm, pounding you.”

“He was,” Ashley said, “he fucked me hard.”

“Do you like getting pounded like that?”

“It’s my favorite type of sex. I love the hair pulling and the spanking and the name calling.”

Madison didn’t say anything. She thought that was hot as Hell, though.

“Well, you’re welcome to, uh, ‘tune in’ next time Brian and I have sex,” Ashley giggled. “Although I’m sure you hear us whether you want to or not.”

“I think I usually hear you guys, yeah,” Madison laughed. “But thank you, I’m definitely going to start paying closer attention now.”

“Sounds good,” Ashley smiled. “I’m gonna go to bed now. Don’t forget to come by tomorrow morning.”

“I won’t. Goodnight, Ash,” Madison smiled. “I love you.”

“Love you too. Sweet dreams,” Ashley whispered. She walked back to her room. She and I both fell asleep almost immediately.

Chapter 6 – Morning Fun

Brian gets to see a little more of Madison.

Ashley and I woke up around ten the next day. We went into the bathroom together to brush our teeth, and then we returned to our room. Ashley began to fill me in on the details from last night.

“So obviously I saw Madison in the bathroom last night right before bed,” she began.

“Right. Did she tell you what happened?”

“Yep,” Ashley said. “She also licked your cum off my tits.” Immediately I got a boner. Ashley noticed, seeing the tent in my shorts, and laughed. “She didn’t lick my nipples, though. Just everything around them.”

“That’s so fucking hot,” I breathed. “Your own sister licking my cum off your tits!”

“Yeah, it was awesome. Anyways. Apparently they could hear us loud and clear.”

“Did Alyssa like it?”

“Yep. They actually went right up to our door and sat outside it. They heard you spanking me and me telling you to come inside me. Apparently Alyssa was very excited about the whole thing.”

“Well,” I mused, “that was quite the success.”

“Yep. I’m hoping the next time that Madison, Alyssa, and I hang out alone, Alyssa brings it up somehow. Then I’ll try to move things along from there.”

“That sounds good to me,” I said. “Make sure to keep me updated with whatever happens.”

“I will,” Ashley replied. “That reminds me, Madison and I masturbated together the other day.”

“Ooh, give me the details!”

“It was the day that you gave her a facial in the bathroom. We were sitting the basement watching TV, and we got to talking about what had happened.”

“Right.”

“Well, unsurprisingly, I got horny and wanted to masturbate.”

“Of course.”

“She could tell I was horny because apparently my nipples were hard and you could see them through my shirt. She called me out on that, and I offered to take my boobs out.”

“Ah, well that was the most logical response you could’ve had,” I joked.

“So I took my boobs out and then asked if she wanted to masturbate. She did, so we started touching ourselves.”

“Did she show your her tits?”

“No, but she did strip to her bra and panties.”

“What?!” I exclaimed, “lucky you!”

“Yeah,” Ashley laughed, “her body is amazing. I don’t think she was initially going to show that much skin, but I got entirely naked in front of her so I guess she felt compelled to take off some clothes.”

“So she saw your pussy?”

“Yep,” Ashley said. “I could tell she really liked it. I spread my lips for her, and I fingered myself.”

“Damn,” I said. “That’s fucking hot.”

“It was pretty fuckin’ great,” Ashley said.

We spent the next thirty minutes or so talking about random stuff. Then Ashley’s phone buzzed.

“Madison texted me.”

Ashley typed out a response to Madison’s text. Then her phone buzzed again, so she typed out another response. She and Madison went back and forth a few times before Ashley put her phone back down.

“You horny?” she asked me.

“Uh, well I was really horny when you told me about what you and Madison did. I’m still, like, pretty horny now. Why? Are we about to do stuff?”

“Mhm,” Ashley said. “It hasn’t been formally decided, but that’s probably what’s gonna happen.”

“Sweet.”

A couple moments later, Madison knocked on the door and then opened it, closing it behind her.

“Morning guys,” she said, smiling at us and sitting on the bed.

“Morning Madison,” I said.

“Morning sis.”

“I’m surprised you weren’t sucking his dick or something,” Madison laughed.

“I mean, I can if you want,” Ashley shrugged.

“Maybe in a little bit,” Madison giggled. She looked at me. “Did Ashley fill you in on last night?”

“Yeah,” I said. “So Alyssa really liked it, then?”

“Yeah,” Madison replied. “I don’t think she was paying attention at all for the second half of the movie. As soon as we got back to our room, she was all over me.”

“Hot,” I said.

Ashley chimed in, “Brian and I had sex again right away too.”

“No shit,” Madison said. “I saw the aftermath all over your face and chest.”

Ashley shrugged.

“So what happens next?” I asked. “I think Ashley had a plan?”

“Yeah,” Ashley said. She turned towards her sister. “I’m hoping it comes up the next time the three of us — you, me, and Alyssa — are alone. Then I can hopefully progress things from there.”

“I don’t think you’ll have much trouble with that,” Madison said. “Alyssa doesn’t seem to care about the fact that we’re sisters. Like she was saying some graphic stuff about y’all last night.”

“Like what?” I asked, “and is she gone now? Like did she go to work?”

“Yep,” Madison said. “And she was really into the fact that you finished inside Ashley, for one.”

“What else?”

“I think she just liked how much she could hear. Like, we could hear your body slamming into Ashley’s, and we could hear you spanking her.” Madison blushed hard.

“That’s so hot,” Ashley said.

“For real,” I said. I had been sitting with my legs extended, leaning back on my hands. I had sat this way intentionally because my boner was quite visible.

Madison noticed. “Ashley,” she said, “I think your boyfriend has a boner.”

Ashley looked at the tent in my pants. “Are you sure?” she asked in an innocent tone.

“Well,” Madison said, “it certainly looks like it to me. I can’t say for sure though.”

“Hmm,” Ashley frowned. “You think I should maybe take a look?”

“That would probably be for the best,” Madison said, nodding.

Ashley crawled over to me on her hands and knees. She grabbed my dick through my pants and squeezed it gently. “Hmm,” she said slowly.

“What do you think?” Madison asked, looking intently at Ashley’s grip on my erection.

“You know,” Ashley said, rubbing me up and down slowly, “you might be right. Tell you what, I think we need to get a better look. Just to be sure.”

“I think you’re right,” Madison said, giggling.

I had a stupid grin on my face. I don’t know why they were doing this, but it was honestly kind of cute. I just sat back and let them continue to play their little game.

“Madison, could you take off his pants for me? I think that would help me — erm — verify the situation.”

“Me?” Madison blushed. She hesitated for a second. Slowly, she grabbed the bottoms of my shorts. I lifted myself up a little bit and she pulled them down off my legs, tossing them on the ground by the bed.

“Now let’s see…” Ashley said carefully. “You know, I think there’s definitely something going on here.”

“Yeah,” Madison said. She was still a bit red in the face. “It definitely looks like it. Perhaps you should feel him again?”

Ashley grabbed my hard dick through my boxer briefs. She stroked me a little bit, eliciting a slight moan out of me.

“I think he liked that,” Madison said. “Keep rubbing him like that.”

Ashley began to stroke me a little more quickly. I moaned again.

“I think you’re right, Madison,” Ashley said. “I think he’s definitely hard, but there’s only one way to be absolutely sure…”

“Should we take off his underwear?”

“Yes, definitely,” Ashley said, still rubbing my dick.

Madison looked excited as she took ahold of my boxers. Ashley released her grip on my dick, and I lifted my butt up again. Madison slowly pulled down my underwear, tossing them atop my shorts. My hard cock sprang free and pointed up at the ceiling. Madison looked at it hungrily.

“Well, would you look at that,” Ashley said, smirking.

“Gosh, it’s so big!” Madison said innocently. She scooted over and sat herself down next to Ashley.

“Should I continue to stroke it?” Ashley asked.

“Yes, definitely,” Madison said. “He really seems to enjoy that.” She watched intently as Ashley wrapped her hands around my cock and began to pump me up and down.

“I think we need some sort of lubricant,” Ashley said, frowning a little.

“What do you have in mind?” Madison asked.

Ashley thought for just a moment. “I think some saliva would be sufficient. Would you mind?”

Madison blushed again. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I think he would like it,” Ashley said, looking and smiling at me.

Madison leaned over my cock. She looked at me, and I gave a slight smile and a short nod at her. She looked down at my cock and slowly spit onto it. Ashley let her sister’s saliva run down my cock for a second before she began to stroke me again. “Could you give me a little more?” she asked.

Madison nodded and spit again. Ashley began to stroke me faster. I couldn’t help but moan. “That’s much better,” Ashley smiled.

Madison looked down at my balls, which were bouncing with each pump of my cock from Ashley. “What about his balls?” Madison asked. “They look so nice and smooth,” she added.

“Ah, good idea,” Ashley said. She reached down and gently cupped them, rubbing them with her fingers. I continued to moan, enjoying both the handjob and the audience.

Ashley stroked me off for another minute before Madison’s spit began to wear off.

“I wonder if he’d enjoy this more if I used my mouth,” Ashley said, looking at Madison. “What do you think?”

“Hmm,” Madison said, pretending to genuinely contemplate Ashley’s suggestion. “I think you might be right. That would probably make him feel really good.”

Ashley adjusted herself, getting into position to suck my cock. “Could you hold my hair out of my face for me, Madison?”

“Yeah, sure,” Madison said. She gathered up her sister’s hair up in a ponytail and held it for her. Ashley lowered her head down, taking my cock into her mouth. She held onto the base of my shaft as she twirled her tongue around the head.

“Does that feel nice?” Madison asked me, still maintaining her innocent tone.

I looked at her and managed to say, “yes” before continuing to moan.

Ashley slowly took the rest of my shaft into her mouth until her nose was against my thighs (she was to the side of me). She held my cock in her throat for a second before coming up, gasping for air. She began to bob her head up and down my shaft more quickly now, taking my balls in her hand and massaging them. Madison continued to hold Ashley’s hair for her.

“I’m almost there,” I said quietly as Ashley began to slurp and lick me faster. “Where should I, uh –”

“Finish in her mouth,” Madison said, gently.

Hearing Madison say something dirty to me directly like that just about pushed me over the edge. I nodded. Madison smiled.

I threw my head back and closed my eyes. My body tensed up as I began to ejaculate down Ashley’s throat. She didn’t slow down; she continued to bob her lips up and down my shaft, gently caressing and massaging my balls as they were emptied into her welcoming mouth. Madison held onto Ashley’s hair, making sure to keep it well out of her face. My cock throbbed and spasmed as it painted the back of my girlfriend’s throat with my cum. As my orgasm finished, I laid all the way down and kept my eyes closing, breathing hard. Ashley came up off my dick. She was also breathing hard.

“How did it taste?” Madison asked her sister.

“Great,” Ashley giggled. Ashley squeezed the base of my thick and slid her hand upward. Another drop of cum came out. She used her finger to swipe it up and extended her hand towards Madison, who happily sucked it off Ashley’s finger.

“Yummy,” Madison said.

Ashley scooted back towards the head of the bed, leaning back against her pillow. She slid her pajama pants down, revealing the black thong she was wearing underneath. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her thong and pulled that down as well. Madison inhaled sharply as Ashley spread her legs wide open, putting her gorgeous pink pussy on display for us.

I took the initiative here, getting up and crawling in between her thighs.

“Oh my, God,” I heard Madison say quietly behind me.

I looked up and watched as Ashley unbuttoned the flannel she was wearing. She pulled each side of the shirt down past her breasts, revealing her belly and both of her boobs. Her pink nipples stood erect atop each of her tits. I reached up and caressed her breasts as I planted kisses along her thighs. I couldn’t really believe that I was about to eat my girlfriend’s pussy in front of her sister.

I heard Madison shifting around a lot behind me; I assumed she was getting herself comfortable so she could masturbate. I hoped Madison was an ass-gal, because from where she was sitting, she would have quite the view of my ass.

I began to lick up and down Ashley’s pussy, wiggling my tongue in between her lips. I held onto her thighs and slid my tongue inside her, tasting her juices. I heard Madison moan behind me. I continued to lick my girlfriend’s pussy, switching between running up and down the length of her cunt and gently circling her clit. As she began to grind herself against my lip, I slid two fingers inside her and massaged her g-spot. I could tell she was getting close already. Sucking me off in front of her sister and now getting eaten out in front of her sister must have really gotten her going.

“Oh my, God,” Ashley moaned, “don’t stop, Brian. Please don’t stop.”

I was circling around her clit with my tongue and massaging her g-spot with my fingers. The room was filled with the sounds of two sisters moaning in pleasure. The fact that Madison was behind me touching herself to this was driving me crazy.

“I’m gonna come, Brian,” Ashley groaned. Her body tensed up and her thighs closed in around me. I kept licking her clit, trying my hardest to keep my rhythm and pace unchanging. Ashley moaned and whimpered through her orgasm, her body writhing underneath my tongue. As her orgasm subsided, she let out a huge side. I slowly sat up, wiping her juices from my mouth.

“That was great,” she breathed slowly, smiling.

I turned around and looked back at Madison. My mouth fell open as I saw her sitting back before me wearing only her bra and panties. All that rummaging around earlier was her getting undressed! Her tits, which are almost as big as Ashley’s, were almost spilling out of her bra, and the thong she was wearing left little to the imagination. She looked absolutely incredible.

“You alright there?” Madison asked me softly. Ashley laughed at my reaction.

“Holy shit!” I said.

“What is it, Brian?” Ashley asked.

I just stared at Madison’s tits. Even though they were covered by her bra, they looked fantastic; they were almost as big as Ashley’s. I wondered what her nipples looked like. Madison’s legs were toned, and her thighs looked sexy. Even though she was sitting, you could tell that she had one Hell of an ass. Her stomach was flat and toned, and her skin looked smooth and soft.

“Your body is incredible,” I said to Madison, who was still touching herself.

“Thank you,” she cooed softly. My erection was very quickly returning as I watched my girlfriend’s almost-naked sister play with herself. Madison giggled as she watched my cock slowly rise up until it pointed straight out at her.

“You made his cock hard again,” Ashley smirked. She reached up and gave it a few quick pumps.

Madison blushed. “Well, that’s flattering.”

“There’s a hot, half-naked girl playing with herself in front of me. What can I say?” I shrugged.

Madison smiled. “Do I get to see that thing come again?” Man, she really loved cum.

Ashley walked over to me on her hands and knees. Without her hands, she took me into her mouth and began to suck on the head of my cock. Madison whimpered slightly, watching as her sister sucked my erection. Ashley ran her tongue around the head of my cock, slurping loudly as she blew me. Madison moaned softly. I watched Madison’s eyes trace over the curves of Ashley’s hips and ass up to Ashley’s tits, which were hanging down beneath her. Then she would look at my cock and her sister sucking it. Madison saw me watching her and met my gaze. She bit her lip and blushed.

Ashley’s tongue running all around the head of my dick was very quickly getting me off. “I’m gonna come soon,” I groaned.

Ashley popped me out of her mouth briefly. “When your close, I’m gonna lay on my back. Jerk off onto my tits, okay?”

“Got it,” I nodded.

Ashley reached up and began pumping the base of my cock with her hand as she sucked the head. I could the feel the orgasm building.

“I’m almost there,” I moaned. “Holy fuck!”

Ashley slid my dick out of her mouth and leaned back. She spread her legs and held her tits together for me. “Come on, baby,” she cooed softly. “Come on my tits for me and my sister.”

I stroked myself wildly, using her spit as lube. I looked over at Madison who was frantically rubbing her clit, staring at my hand flying back and forth over my cock. I turned my attention back to Ashley and her lovely tits. I moved a little closer to her, walking on my knees, and aimed myself at the center of her chest. I groaned loudly as my cock throbbed and the first shot of jizz erupted out of me. It flew and landed right in the middle of her boobs. I shot another two ropes of cum, one landing on her left breast and the other on her right.

“Oh my, God,” I heard Madison cry out. I looked over and watched as her face contorted in pleasure. Her thighs came together as she continued to rub her clit. Our eyes met and we rode out the rest of our orgasms together, never breaking eye contact.

I finished coming and look back at Ashley. She was grinning and both of her tits were covered in my cum.

“C’mere,” Ashley said, looking at her sister.

Madison was breathing hard. She looked at me for a second, giving me a brief smile, before crawling over to Ashley, walking on her hands and knees. Ashley laid back (still completely naked, mind you), leaning on her elbows. I sort of backed up a bit and watched as Madison climbed on top of her. I was essentially behind the two of them now, and I had an incredible view of Madison’s ass. She arched her back, sticking her ass up in the air, and began to slowly lick my semen off of Ashley’s tits.

“Holy fuck,” I said softly. Madison heard me and slowly rocked her hips back and forth. I watched her ass as she licked my cum off her sister’s chest. She still didn’t lick Ashley’s nipples, but she came awfully close to doing so. Plus Ashley was entirely naked and Madison was half-naked and on top of her, showing off her ass to me in a doggy-style-esque position. This was crazy.

Madison finished licking my cum off of Ashley’s chest. She slowly backed up towards me, still giving me a fantastic view of her huge ass. (I can safely say now that it is even bigger than Ashley’s, by the way.) Slowly, she turned back towards me. As she came to face me, I could see that her mouth was open. She was holding the last of my cum in her mouth! She swallowed it once she was sure I had a good look.

“How’d my butt look?” she asked, giggling.

“Amazing,” was all I could manage.

Ashley wiped the cum off of her nipples and then put a t-shirt on. “Well, that was fun,” she said.

“I agree,” Madison said, stretching. She got up and threw back on the clothes she had come in with. Everybody was acting so casual.

“Breakfast?” Ashley asked.

“Yeah, I’m hungry,” Madison said.

“Even after all that cum you just ate?” I teased unabashedly.

Madison laughed. Ashley rolled her eyes. “Jesus Christ, Brian,” she said.

---

A woman decides to seduce your best friend

A Lesbian Love Story…Of Sorts

PROLOGUE: WHAT IS LOVE?

L-o-v-e. Just four tiny letters.

Love. Just one simple word.

Love. No two people would create the same definition.

Love. So many different kinds; so many different emotions. I love my mother; I love my decaf mochas; I love my teddy bear from when I was three; I love the Big Bang Theory; I love to read; I love teaching; I love wearing stockings; I love sex. Yet had I ever felt true love? I don’t know. I definitely thought I was in love on a few occasions, but that faded away over time.

I love you. Three simple words. I have said them before; I have had them said to me; were they meant sincerely? I like to think so. Were they actually true deep down in their heart? Maybe.

This is a love story. This is my love story. Is it a traditional love story? No. It is a complex, layered and sexually filled story. Will you think it is a true love story? That is up to you, as each defines love as they see it. So don’t judge my view of love. It is messy, complicated, addictive and, yet I think, pure.

It wasn’t until I was 26 and my best friend for many years announced she was engaged and getting married that I realized I was in love; pure, unconditional love. A love that overwhelms you. It is intoxicating; bewildering; overwhelming; haunting. This is the story of how I found such a love.

For me, love equals Gwen.

CHAPTER 1: A REVELATION

Gwen and I were best friends since grade 10. We had almost every class together and graduated together. We both lost our virginity at our grade 12 prom, on a double dare that had become a tradition between us. We would both dare each other to do the same thing. In grade 10 it was to walk up and kiss a nerd; by grade 12 we were daring each other to flash old men, go without underwear during a cheerleading practice, and lastly daring each other to give up our cherries to our respective boyfriends at prom, both of us having turned 18 the month before.

In college the dares got crazier, each one created by me. Gwen was psychologically shy, yet when a dare was given the shy facade always seemed to fade away as she also hated to lose.

Anyway I digress; we both got our teaching degrees at the same college. Luckily for us, we also got jobs at the same school; me teaching kindergarten and Gwen teaching grade 3. Over the next few years I dated a couple men before strictly dating women. Unfortunately, I had been through a string of women. I broke up with women for many trivial reasons: she had an annoying laugh; she was too high maintenance; she was too low maintenance; her family was crazy; she wasn’t intelligent enough for me; she was too intelligent for me; she wasn’t good enough in bed; etc… What I realized after the fact is they actually all had the same problem…they were not Gwen. Gwen, on the other hand, dated a couple guys briefly before falling hard for a decent guy named Rob.

Anyways, life went on and had been very normal, until she announced she was getting married. It shouldn’t have been a big deal as they had lived together for two years already and nothing had really changed in our relationship. We still had our weekly girls’ night, our occasional dares, our daily phone calls and our constant text messages. Yet, when she gave me the news, something triggered deep inside me. I had this empty feeling and then it was replaced by this overwhelming fear and then it was replaced by something I can’t explain. A light bulb went on. It didn’t flicker, it shined bright. I was in love with Gwen. Not as a friend, not as a sibling; no, I loved her in an ‘I want to spend the rest of my life with you’ love.

That night I went to bed alone thinking of the few times we experimented with each other. It started with drunken kissing a few times to tease the boys at the pub, then one time for the boys when I fingered her, on a drunken dare of mine, for their entertainment; on a few occasions we masturbated side by side as we watched some porn and then eventually helped each other reach orgasmic bliss once…just once. I remember how gentle she was and how she found my g-spot, something very few had ever been able to do. In retrospect, that night was so tender, so gentle, and so perfect. Unfortunately, we never were intimate again, nor had we ever talked about that one special night.

Then I reflected on our friendship. I was the outgoing one, while she was more reserved. I was sarcastic funny, while she was quirky funny. I was always the one making the plans, while Gwen simply went along with it. I was confrontational, while she avoided it at all costs.

The more I considered Gwen and me, the more revelations exploded inside my head. She always let me decide what we did when we went out; she never disagreed with me, even when she clearly didn’t agree with me; she always listened to my advice on fashion, make-up, etc.; she began wearing stockings after I suggested that they were sexy (now she always wears them).

As I considered our brief intimate encounters another eye-opener emerged. I was always the initiator, while she was always the follower. When we first masturbated each other it was me who suggested she let me help her out. It was all coming together. The puzzle pieces didn’t all fit yet, but the picture was beginning to come into focus. Gwen was submissive. I had been with a few submissive women in my past and knew how to manipulate them. If Gwen was submissive, which I was pretty sure she was, I could seduce her.

I should note that I am a very attractive woman. I am 5 foot 6, hypnotic hazel eyes, long red flowing hair, small but firm breasts, a perfect tan, an intoxicating smile, a tight ass and luscious legs. I don’t mean to sound arrogant, but men and women have been checking me out since I was a teenager.

Gwen is also pretty, but in a much more wholesome way. She is more the girl next door type. She is a brunette, with unique crystal blue eyes, large breasts which she often hides behind sweaters, a slightly chunky ass, lips to die for, cute dimples and a smile that sparkles.

Anyways, I fell asleep pondering…did she love me too? Would she have done more with me if I had made a move?

A few things became crystal clear:
1. I loved Gwen.
2. I had to stop the wedding.
3. I had to seduce Gwen.

I barely slept as I considered by seduction plan.

CHAPTER 2: BUYING A BRIDESMAID DRESS…THE SEDUCTION BEGINS
The next couple of weeks it was simple things. I started hugging her when we saw each other and complimented her every chance I got. The compliments during this time were simple, flattering compliments, things a man would never say. “Oh you painted your nails a new shade of red” or “Those shoes really help showcase your legs,” or “Is that a new lipstick? It really makes your lips come to life.” Each compliment seemed to perk up Gwen.

Then we went bridesmaid dress shopping.

“So what color are you thinking the bridesmaids should wear?” I asked as we arrived at the store.

“I don’t know I was thinking green.”

“I look amazing in green,” I said flirtingly.

“I know it’s your favourite color,” she responded.

I coyly ask her, “But do I look hot in green?”

She blushed, ever so slightly, as she said with a slight laugh, “Yes, you look hot in green Julia.”

I smiled and gave her a big hug. I then whispered in her ear, “You look hot in everything you wear.” I then kissed her cheek, something I had started a couple of weeks ago, and we started looking at dresses.

I pointed out a couple nice ones and then headed to try on a nice dark green one that was sexy, yet still wedding appropriate. When I came out to show it off a pretty saleswoman, who looked to be in her early twenties, give or take, was there to assist us. Her name tag said Emma. I looked in the mirror and asked, “How do I look?”

Gwen said, “It looks really good on you.”

“You think?” I asked. Taking a long look in the mirror I then said, “This would definitely need stockings.”

Gwen agreed, “Yes, either black or dark beige.”

I looked at Emma and said, “Do you sell stockings here?”

“Yes,” Emma responded.

I smiled at her, my sexy flirting smile, “Not pantyhose, but thigh high stockings.”

Emma smiled back at me with a similar flirting smile, “Yes ma’am. That is all I wear as well. I would recommend French Coffee.”

It was my turn to be impressed. “I have never heard of French Coffee as a colour.”

Emma smiled and said, “Do you like the colour I am wearing?”

“They are very fetching, but they are suntan are they not?” I said.

“Very good. Well French coffee is a darker shade, one that would be perfect with that shade of green. They are a 50s style vintage stocking.”

“Can you get me a pair?” I asked.

“Yes ma’am,” she responded.

“It’s Julia,” I said.

“I will get you a pair,” she paused smiling coyly at me, “Julia.”

As she walked away, I watched her waiting for the look back; as expected, it came with a sly smile. I looked at Gwen and said, “What do you think Gwen? Think I can seduce her?”

Gwen looked at me with a look I could not read. “Well few have ever been able to resist the Julia charm.” It should be noted that Gwen has seen me seduce many men and women throughout the years.

“You did,” I paused, “Well mostly.”

Gwen blushed, but before I could continue cute little Emma returned. The brunette handed me a package. Instead of going back to change in the dressing room, I simply opened the package and decided to put them on in front of the two girls I was trying to seduce.

I slid off my three inch pumps and slowly slid a stocking on my tanned legs. I made sure to make eye contact with Emma as I put on the first stocking. As I put on my second stocking I looked eye to eye with Gwen who watched before looking away when she realized I saw her watching. I then looked in the mirror. Pretty Emma was right. The stockings really showcased both my legs and the dress. My long red hair also was showcased by the dress. I never looked better. I looked at Emma and said, “Good call, how do I look?”

“You look radiant ma’am, I mean Julia.” She said overly friendly.

“Radiant. That is very flattering. Can you bring me a pair of matching heels for this dress?”

“Sure,” she said, “A size 6 I assume.”

“You are very good at your job Emma, a size six indeed.”

Emma walked away, her ass swaying perfectly in her tight black skirt.

I winked at Gwen as I quickly pulled off my panties and tossed them to Gwen. She was startled, but only briefly, as she quickly put them in her purse.

Emma came back with two shoe boxes and knelt beside me. I lifted my foot up, legs open enough to showcase my shaved pussy, as Emma slid on the matching green pump, slowly caressing the back of my ankle and calf as she did so. She was a seductress too. Even so, her face gave a startled look as she saw my uncovered cunt. She lingered longer than propriety would allow, before reaching down for the second shoe. As she put the second heel on, she again took a lingering look at my delicious pussy. As she was hypnotically seduced by my appetizing delicacy, I said, “Like what you see?”

She broke her stare and stood up embarrassed and tried to change the topic. “Um, those shoes really work for this outfit ma’am.”

I smiled at her and said, “It is Julia dear. Plus you didn’t answer my question.” I then moved close to her and whispered, “Did you like what you saw.”

Her face was red, yet she caught on to the game quickly as she recovered, “Very much so.”

“I thought you would,” I said and turned to look in the mirror while I winked at Gwen who shook her head. “Emma these are good, but not amazing. What else do you have for me?”

She reached for the other box as I sat back down and lifted up my leg, angled so this time Gwen could take a peak as well. Emma slid off my shoe and replaced it with a sexier pump with a strap that wrapped around my ankle. Emma took her time putting my shoe on; her gaze rarely leaving mine. When both shoes were on, I checked the mirror and knew instantly this was perfect. I did a twirl and said, “So Emma, how do I look?”

Emma walked over to me and said, “Ravishing.”

I smiled back, “Thanks Emma. Gwen I think this is the dress and these are definitely the shoes. You think?”

Gwen, who was gawking at me quite frankly, responded awkwardly, “Yes, yes, they are perfect.”

I turned to Emma, “We will buy it all Emma. Can you help me get the dress off please,” I asked as I went into the changing room.

Emma looked back to see if anyone was coming before following me into the room.

As soon as the door was closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her passionately. She kissed back with a similar intensity. I broke the kiss eventually and she helped me out of the dress. I kept on the nylons and fingered my pussy quickly before putting my finger at Emma’s lips. She obediently opened her lips and savoured my love juice. I then got dressed and said, “Emma, I will be at Le Chateau Club next Saturday, I expect you will be there.”

She looked embarrassed as she whispered, “I can’t.”

“Why?” I asked with a seductive pout, “You don’t find me attractive?”

“No, I find you incredibly intoxicating. It is just,” she paused for a long time, “I am only 20.”

“Really? You look over 21,” I said genuinely surprised.

Her face glowed with pride as she said, “Thanks, I turn 21 in a couple of months.”

“Well,” I said, “Do you want to see me again?”

“Desperately,” she said eagerly.

“Well then meet at Le Chateau Club at 9:30 next Saturday. I know everyone there, if you come with me they will let you in.”

“Really,” she said like a little school girl, “I have wanted to go there forever.”

“Well consider me your Fairy Godmother, but a lot younger, hotter and someone you want to fuck.”

She laughed and said, “I will be there; what should I wear?”

“It is a high scale lesbian bar, so dress classy, yet sexy. Your outfit should showcase your assets and have the other woman drooling to please you, but should also be made so others can easily access your…,” I paused for effect, “fun parts.”

She said, “I have a few ideas.”

“You understand,” I cautioned, “That you are must obey all my commands when at the club.”

She looked slightly surprised, but quickly regained her composure, “Well that goes without saying.”

I smiled, “You are a little deviant, aren’t you?”

She moved in, her hand on my ass, “In more ways than one.” She moved to my ear and whispered, her hot breath on my neck, my weak spot by the way, “What about your friend?”

I responded, “She’s straight, or at least she thinks she is.”

As my hand slid under her skirt, just teasing her pussy through her panties, she moaned into my ear, “She’s a dyke, even if she doesn’t know it yet.”

She nibbled my ear, my knees giving just a hair, giving away my weakness, as I responded, “That’s my hope.”

I kissed her again one more time and opened the door. I went to Gwen and said, “Can I have my panties back?”

Gwen sheepishly opened her purse and handed them to me.

I gave them to Emma and said, “A gift for my little slave.”

She smirked, looked around, slid off her panties and tossed them to me, “I can’t take a gift without giving one back.”

I grabbed them, handed her my phone and said, “Type in your number in case something comes up.”

She grabbed the phone, expertly typed in her pertinent information and handed me back the phone.

I took it back, paid for my outfit, using her generous 25% discount, and Gwen and I headed out. We headed over to Annie’s house for our once a month Bridge night where I purposely avoided Gwen as much as possible, trying to play a little aloof. Although I did tell the girls about the new girl I met and how she would be a good little plaything for a while. The girls called me a lesbian slut and I shrugged my shoulders and agreed.

CHAPTER 3: BUYING SOME TOYS

The school week went on with little fanfare as it was report card week, so both Gwen and I were bombarded with work. Writing down comments for 60 kids in every category of learning is exhausting and brain-numbing. So on Friday, Gwen and I went out for drinks, to celebrate another ending of report card reporting; Rob was out of town as was often the case. After a couple drinks we left, Gwen saying she was exhausted and needed some sleep. I laughed and said it was only 7, but I too was pretty tired.

As we got in the car I said, “Can we make one more stop?”

Gwen responded, “Sure, where else do you need to go?”

“The adult shop on 8th. I need a new toy or two for tomorrow night,” I said rather matter-of-factly.

“Oh,” Gwen said surprised and seemingly a bit crestfallen.

“Plus, you being an old married hen pretty soon, we should get you some special toys for yourself. Rob is out of town a lot.”

“I –I –I have a toy.”

“I know, the same small, thin vibe you had in college isn’t it?”

“Maybe,” she said ever so slightly defiant.

“It is isn’t it?” I said while laughing, “I was just kidding.”

She responded all defensive, “I don’t need it, Rob is all I need.”

“Really, Rob is gone for weeks at a time, how do you survive? If I don’t get off every day or two I am a complete mess.”

“Every day or two?” Gwen asked astonished.

“Usually every day, sometimes more than once, if I am being honest,” I said honestly.

“Huh,” Gwen said contemplating, her mine seeming to go elsewhere.

“It’s settled girlfriend, we are getting you some new play things.” We drove in silence for the last couple minutes of the drive.

We entered the store and I went directly to the toys. Now I have a decent collection of adult accessories already, but I decided this was a great opportunity to up the ante on my seduction of my best friend.

The first thing I did was grab a pair of handcuffs. “Ever been handcuffed?”

Gwen shook her head no.

“Well you really should try it. It is exhilarating when you are totally at the whim of someone else. It is, even better, to be the one handcuffing someone else. Suddenly you have all the power. These ones even glow in the dark, that would be pretty handy don’t you think?” She didn’t answer as I tossed a pair into a basket and said, “One can never have too many pairs.” I then walked over to the vibrators. I grabbed a 7 inch black one and tossed it to Gwen. “Is Rob this big?”

Gwen blushed and looked at the toy as if it was an alien object.

“Twice as big as the one you have now.” I then grabbed a 5 inch pink one with five speeds and said, “This may be more to your liking.” I then took the black one and tossed it in the basket.

Gwen looked at the toy as I moved to a double ended dildo, something I didn’t actually have. I looked at them as a saleslady, a woman in her late 40s, black hair, clearly dyed, and hazel eyes, walked over. I asked her, “Any advice on what kind of double ended dildo one should buy?”

Gwen dropped the toy when she realized someone else saw her with it.

The woman, clearly not fazed by such a question, answered, in a clearly British accent, “Well it depends on what you want. Our most popular, for women of experience, is our 7 inch long and a solid one inch thick double dong.” She reached up to an upper shelf, where I got a good look at her still firm ass. She handed it to me still in its packaging.

“Have you ever used one yourself?” I asked teasingly.

She smiled and said, “Long ago in my college days.”

“Was it effective?”

“Oh it did the trick.”

Gwen just watched the sexual verbal exchanges, not saying a word, yet seemingly hanging on every syllable.

I looked at it and burst out laughing. “Gwen it’s called the Pretty in Pink Double Dong. That is hilarious. Seriously, it even has two different John Hughes references.”

Gwen looked at me confused.

“Well the Pretty in Pink reference is obvious, but remember in 16 Candles that Chinese exchange student is named Dong,” I explained. I then continued, “I have to get this.” I placed it in the basket which was already half full.

The saleslady then handed me a much slimmer blue dildo called a Feeldoe Dildo. I looked at in awe. The saleslady explained, “This one is for a situation where one wants to be a little dominant and still get off at the same time.”

“That sounds like me,” I flirted.

“I thought it may,” she said back.

“So how does it work?” I queried greatly intrigued.

“Well you see the one part goes inside you, while the other would go in your lover and you could actually use it as a penis to make love to her.”

“Wow,” I said, “Look Gwen isn’t this cool?”

Gwen blushed again, but said, “It is creative.”

“That it is,” I said looking for a price. “Ouch,” I said, “its 120 bucks.”

The saleslady said, “It is expensive, but if you buy at least 5 toys, I will give you the special customer discount of 30 percent.”

“Well in that case,” I flirted, “How can I say no?” The saleslady put it in the basket for me.

“I also need a strap-on cock, preferably one that vibrates as well. Do they make such a thing?” I queried as Gwen gave an awkward cough slash choke sound.

I looked at her and winked.

The British woman completely unfazed answered, “Yes they do. What length were you considering?”

“What length do you like?” I teased.

She chuckled as she said, “It has been many years since I have had the need for such a toy, but the women who come in here tend to like a couple different ones.” She grabbed a black one that was eight inches long and said, “This one is for deep penetration, but I am told, by some very reliable sources, that women love it, especially if it is turned on high.”

I grabbed the straps and wrapped it around my skirt. I asked, “Can you buckle it up for me?”

“Sure thing sweetheart” she responded and buckled me up. I was slightly disappointed that there was no sexual tension or teasing by her. Usually my flirting works on almost everyone. I decided I would have to turn on my charm.

I turned to Gwen and said, “So how do I look?”

Gwen stuttered and stammered questioningly, “Well, um, good?”

“Really, just good?” I teased feigning hurt feelings.

Gwen quickly reiterated, “Well great for a girl with a strap-on, but isn’t that way too big?”

“God no, I have had bigger cocks then this in me before. I won’t even fuck anybody less than 7 inches now-a-days and that is only if I am desperate to get off.” I paused, for dramatic effect, “Well that was the rule before I quit dating men and started fucking only women.”

Gwen looked bewildered and overwhelmed. I couldn’t tell if she was turned on by me or repulsed.

The British saleslady broke the tension by upping the erotic tension when she said, “On the other hand, if you are into butt play, a smaller, thinner strap-on is better.” She then handed me a pink cock.

I looked and said, “Good call, that eight inch would be too big for my ass, but this would fit snugly.”

Gwen stammered trying to get the words out, “You, you..”

I walked over to her and said astonished, “You have never had a cock in your ass? Ever?”

“God no,” she said.

“Ever?” I said trying to press her buttons by acting like it was the most natural sexual act in the world.

“No, I would never do that,” she said confidently.

I smiled and said, “Never say never, honey.”

I dropped it in the basket and took off the one on my waist and dropped it in the basket also.

The saleswomen then said, “We do have a brand new product that I think you will really like.”

“Do tell,” I responded curiously.

She handed me a pink strap-on cock that had a second plug for the woman wearing the strap-on. I looked at it and said, “Does it vibrate?”

“Both do,” she said and added, “The one could be in your vagina or butt while you pleasured your lover.”

“Really,” I said all excited.

“Yes, it is similar to the feeldoe, but this one vibrates and is cheaper.”

I looked at the price; the vibrating duel harness, as it was called, was only 60 bucks. “Well, I think I will take this instead, um, what is your name?”

“Audrey,” she said.

“Well Audrey, you have been amazingly helpful,” I said as my hand gently caressed her arm.

“That is my job,” she joked. “Now I get the feeling that you have a bit of a domination streak in you, am I correct?”

“Well,” I shrugged nonchalantly.

“I have a very unique item if you are into extreme power trips in the bedroom.”

“Do show?” I said.

She handed me a strange looking 6 inch long beige cock with a strap. I looked at her confused, “Another strap-on?”

She gave a soft sincere laugh as she said, “No, no, it’s called the Accommodator. You wrap it around your lover’s head and she can pleasure you with her face.”

The light bulb went on as I said, “I can have my slut just fuck me with a cock on her face.” Audrey shook her head yes and I said, “That is amazing.” I looked at it closer and said, “I need to see it on someone.”

I looked at Gwen and decided to test the water just a bit and asked, “Gwen will you audition it on for me.”

“Um,” she began awkwardly, but I just walked over and put it on her head.

“Wow, that is awesome,” I said. “I’ll take it.” I quickly took it back off her so as to not humiliate her too long and tossed it into the full basket. I then noticed a hilarious named anal toy the Rump Shakers Vibrating Butt Plug which was 5 inches long, an inch wide and a crazy inch and a half at the base. I had never had anything that wide in my butt, but maybe someday. Plus it came with a remote control.

I asked, “How far can one control the butt plug?”

Audrey said, “I am not sure, let me check.” She read the back of the box and after a minute or so said, “It doesn’t say.” With that, she opened the package and quickly inserted the batteries. She then handed me the plug. I turned it on. Audrey then used the remote to make it vibrate faster. With each speed she moved a few feet back.

“Wow”, I said, “it works from at least 20 feet, that would be handy?”

Gwen looked at me and said, “How?”

“Well say you have it in a girl’s butt and want to get her off, you can do it from across the room.”

Gwen sarcastic, for the first time today, said, “Well obviously, who wouldn’t need such a convenience.” But I saw her head spinning as she contemplated all she saw today.

I tossed it in the basket, smiling right at Gwen, and said, “Never know when this will come in handy. Audrey, which toy would be best for a girl who is always alone because her husband to be is always on the road?”

“Is she into kink?”

I looked at Gwen, “Are you into kink?”

“God no,” Gwen said astonished by the question.

“No,” I said to Audrey, who chuckled.

“Well then the we-vibe-2 is an amazing little toy that can be used by yourself, with a man or with a woman. It goes inside your vagina and the inside part vibrates hopefully hitting your g-spot while the outside vibrates on your clitoris.” She handed on to me.

“Wow it is small and light,” I said amazed for once myself.

“Yes, it is and you can have it inside you when you are being pleasured by a man’s penis or one of your,” pausing for effect, “special toys.”

“Nice,” I said. “Gwen, your engagement present from me is this.” I then tossed the small toy to her.

She caught it and looked at it closely. She turned it on and jumped a bit.

As she played with her toy, I whispered to Audrey, “I also need two jelly egg vibrators with remote.”

She smiled, seemingly knowing my future purpose for them, as she said, “I will add them to your things.”

“No, I am going to ask for one, but I need you to tell me that actually they are buy one, get one free. Of course, you can charge me for both.”

“I understand,” she said.

I leaned right into her ear, as I slipped her my card, “If you ever want to reminisce and relive your younger days with the toys give me a call.”

She smiled, her face blushed, as she whispered back, “You never know sweetie, I just may take you up on that offer.”

I nibbled on her ear briefly and said, “I would fuck you like no man ever has.” I then moved away before she could respond and asked no longer whispering, “Audrey to you have any jelly eggs?”

“Yes actually, and they are on sale. Buy one, get one free and they come with a remote control similar to the one for your butt plug.”

“Well Gwen today is your lucky day; besides your little vibe thing there, you get a free jelly egg.”

“What is a jelly egg?”

“It is a tiny little vibrating toy, shaped like an egg, that goes inside you and can tease and please you all day long,” I explained handing her an egg and taking the vibe from her.

“Oh,” she said, looking at the small egg.

“Thanks Audrey, I think that is all I can afford today.”

Audrey smiled and said, “Do you need any lube for the toys or anything?”

“No, no,” I replied, “I’ve got lots of lube.”

Audrey then took the basket and went to the till.

We followed and saw Audrey whisper something to her 18 year old employee. The young girl nodded her head in understanding.

I grabbed an anal starter’s kit for 10 bucks on my way to the till; hopefully something I could use on Gwen someday as well.

The brunette scanned all the items and then Audrey scanned her card and typed in 50%. I looked at her as she said, “You are now a gold card client.” She handed me a business card with her name on it, Audrey Murphy, and a cell phone number hand written, and continued, “You will always get 50% off anything you buy here. Call me anytime you need anything.”

“Anything?” I asked, “That is a pretty broad word.

She flirted with me for the first time as she stressed, “Anything.”

“Good to know and thank you very much, that is very sweet of you,” I thankfully responded playing on the word sweetheart, she had earlier called me when she had no idea what was about to happen to her.

I grabbed the bag, pulled out Gwen’s we-vibe, and the medium sized vibrator I had forgot to take out when we picked the other vibe. I kept the extra egg for a later seduction.

I handed them to Gwen, who sheepishly took them. Behind us we heard, “Gwen, Julia, how are you?”

I turned around to see our principal, Glenda White, with her husband. Gwen frantically pleaded to the teenager, “Please put these in a bag for me now.”

The teenager obliged and handed Gwen the bag. Glenda looked at my large bag and gave a smirk, but said nothing. We talked about nothing for a couple of minutes and then Gwen and I headed out.

I burst out laughing as soon as we exited the building, “What do you think old bag Glenda would be doing in a sex shop?”

Gwen just shrugged, still embarrassed from being seen in a sex shop.

“Probably buying a strap-on to fuck her husband with. I bet she wears the pants at home,” I vulgarly suggested.

Gwen just shook her head, used to my over-the-top commentary.

“Can you imagine, our principal wearing a strap-on…what a hoot,” I exclaimed still laughing hard.

We got in the car and headed back home relatively in silence.

As I dropped Gwen off I said, “Tell me how it works, I may have to get one of those myself.”

Gwen sighed slightly as she said, “I doubt I will try it tonight.”

I said, with just a bit of a dominant tone, “Oh you are using it tonight. I want details. I didn’t spend all that money for your new pleasure toy to sit in your nightstand.”

“Um,” she hesitated.

“No ums Gwen,” I said confidently, “Promise me you will use it tonight.”

“Fine,” she said, giving in like I thought she would, “I’ll use it on myself.”

“Good,” I said, “I want to know if I should get myself one, now that I have a fifty percent discount.”

Gwen shook her head, “How do you always get so lucky?”

I smiled, “You can get lucky like that too. Gwen, you just have to know how to talk the talk, flirt the flirt and flaunt the flaunt.”

Gwen began to get out of the car as I finished, “Tomorrow night, I am picking you up and we are going to Le Chateau Club.”

Gwen looked startled as she said, “The lesbian club?”

“Yep,” I said matter-of-factly.

“I can’t go there,” she began.

“I have gone with you on double dates with complete losers; the least you can do is go with me once to my favourite club.”

“Fine,” she said, which meant it wasn’t fine, but she would do it.

“What should I wear?”

“That red dress you wore at the Christmas party would work,” I answered as I blew her a kiss and got out of there before she had a chance to change her mind.

CHAPTER 4: AN INTERLUDE-SOME QUICK MILF DOMINATION

I got home and although I was slightly tired, my hormones controlled me. I grabbed the card of the sexy MILF saleslady Audrey and texted her.

January 31 7:03PM
From: Julia
Hi Audrey,
What time do you get off?

January 31 7:05PM
From: Audrey
9:30 give or take.

January 31 7:09PM
From: Julia
I expect you to be at my condo at 10:00.

January 31 7:11PM
From: Audrey
My husband expects me home.

January 31 7:19PM
From: Julia
This is a one time offer. If you are not interested I understand. If you are interested, I expect you here at exactly 10PM.

January 31 7:23PM
From: Audrey
I will be there. What is your address?

January 31 7:27PM
From: Julia
Good choice. I look forward to fucking you. Call me when you are leaving.

January 31 7:31PM
From: Audrey
OK.

I then went and took a nap. I was woken up at 9:27 as the phone rang. I grabbed it and answered, “Hello.”

The British MILF Audrey was on the line. She said she was done a bit early. I gave her my address and she said she should be about 20 minutes.

I changed into something a little more domineering. Black stockings and a garter, 5 inch fuck me heels, a black thong, and a lace bra. All this deliciousness was wrapped inside my silk red robe.

Audrey arrived early and I let her in. She was in the same outfit she wore at work, but she brought a bag in with her.

She handed me the bag and said “A couple special gifts for you sweetheart.”

I opened the bag and saw a we-vibe and the blue feeldoe slim dildo that I didn’t get because it was so expensive. “Why thank you Audrey, that is very nice of you.”

“You’re welcome,” she said, shyly.

“So what did you tell your husband?”

“I told him that our inventory was not adding up and I may be an hour or two late and not to wait up for me.”

“I see. So are you ready to get fucked?”

“Yes,” she whispered.

“Get undressed,” I demanded. She slowly slid out of her skirt, tights, blouse and bra. “When was the last time you were with a woman?”

“In College, that would have been 1982.”

“Your room mate?” I queried.

“No, my boyfriend’s sister,” she responded.

“Nice,” I said, “Very nice. Come undress me,” I commanded as I dropped my robe to the floor.

Her mouth dropped open a bit as she looked at my near perfect body. She walked over and took off my heels and my skirt. She then slowly pulled down my thong. I grabbed the bag and led her to the bedroom and laid down on my bed. I simply said, “Let’s see if you remember how to please a woman.”

She crawled onto the bed and between my legs. I opened a little wider as she began licking on my pussy lips. She was so tender and focused. She licked, nibbled, and teased. This luxuriously slow paced pleasing went on for minutes. When she had me near the brink she slid a finger inside my eager hole. A couple of minutes of slow fingering and concentrated licking and my legs stiffened, squeezing her head between them as an orgasm quaked my whole body. I collapsed on the bed, sweat pouring from my body.

I then went to the bag and grabbed the feeldoe toy. I placed the one piece inside my still very wet pussy and pushed her onto the bed. I said, “That was very good Audrey. You will make a good little pussy pleaser when I need to get off.”

She looked at me, but said nothing other than giving a slight smile. I went between the older woman’s legs and lapped at her soaking wet cunt. After a couple minutes of licking her moaning began.

I then moved up and kissed her hard as my plastic cock slid easily inside her.

Any restraint or shyness she had earlier faded as, without instruction, she started gyrating on my cock. Also, I learned surprisingly, she had a foul mouth. “Oh yes, fuck me hard, pound my cunt, harder, please don’t stop.”

“You like that slut, being fucked by someone half your age?”

“Yes, yes, I love it, fuck it feels so fucking good.”

I kept pumping and her first orgasm scream filled the room as she moaned, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming, keep fucking me.”

After her orgasm, I said, “Get on your knees.”

I reached for some lube and lubed my cock. I asked, “Ever had a cock in your ass my little MILF?”

She moaned, as the toy teased her anal crown, “Yes, my husband regularly fucks my arse.”

“Arse,” I said with a chuckle, “I love that, it sounds so much dirtier than ass. How big is your hubby?”

“Five inches or so,” she answered.

“How disappointing, think you can handle this?”

“I’m your whore tonight. Do with me as you please,” she said.

I grabbed her hips and started pushing the toy into her ass. Her moans began instantly and she started pushing back onto the cock. Soon almost the whole cock was buried in her ass and she got really animated, “Oh yes, fuck my arse, hammer me. Make me your whore. Harder. Put it all the way in.” I obliged, shoving the last inch inside her MILF ass. She screamed again, her left hand rubbing her clit, “Oh my God, yes, yes, fuck it feels so good, don’t stop.”

I kept pumping her arse, faster and faster, as she shook with a second orgasm. As she collapsed on the bed, I leaned forward and collapsed on top of her, the toy still completely inside her ass. I kissed her back, keeping full pressure on her ass. Then, without warning, I began thrusting again, the toy inside me keeping me near orgasm, but not getting me off.

“Oh my God,” Audrey screamed as another orgasm overwhelmed her, “It feels so good, I have never been fucked so completely. Yes, yes, fuckkkkkk.”

I then pulled out, pulled the toy out of me and said, “Grab a strap-on and fuck me now.”

She expertly put on my brand new never used eight inch cock and said, “Put the we-vibe in you first.”

I did and was surprised at the gentle, yet teasingly, hot tremors that began to pulse through my body.

She then said, “Straddle me sweetheart.”

I did just that and quickly the long cock disappeared inside my tight body. I bounced up and down on the long cock as the we-vibe vibrated on my clit and g-spot. I orgasmed way quicker than I usually did as I moaned, “Fuck yes, I’m cumming.” The vibrating sensation kept me horny and I continued to bounce on the cock. I was close again when my knee went numb. I lay on my back and said, “Fuck me MILF.”

She leaned in and began kissing me hard as the long cock began fucking me. She pounded me hard, leaning forward so the cock continually put pressure on the we-vibe and my clit. A third and fourth orgasm thrilled my body as I was pleased better than I ever had been before.

Exhausted, I lay there and said, “You are a very good MILF lesbian.”

She smiled, moved on her side facing me, and said, “Thank you.”

“I plan to fuck you again,” I said casually, looking her directly in the eye.

“I hope so,” she purred.

“I plan to fuck you in the same bed your husband does,” I exclaimed upping the stakes.

“I see,” she said, “You like power don’t you?”

I shrugged, “Not always. I am tri-polar sex wise.”

“What does that mean?”

“Well,” I began, “One the one hand I love to dominate a woman, particularly someone like you or someone who thinks they are dominant; on the other hand, I sometimes like to just be dominated; yet, other times, I want a long, slow, love session.”

“Well I would be tri-polar sex wise too then. I love to be dominated by my husband; I love to be made love to by my husband; it really just depends on my mood; and apparently, I love to be fucked by you.”

I kissed her gently and then said, “I have never came like that before. That we-vibe is fucking amazing.”

She smiled, “I know, we sell a ton of them.”

I kissed her and then said, “You know your British accent fucking turns me on.”

“Your fucking body turns me on,” she replied.

I looked at the clock, it was 11:15. “Shouldn’t you be getting home?”

“Do you want to get rid of me already?”

“Well your husband must be wondering where you are.”

“He might be,” she said, “But I need one more taste before I go.”

I smiled and we got into a comfortable 69 and lapped at each other’s pussies for another half hour until we both had one more gentle orgasm.

As she dressed I said, “You will be on call for when I need a quick fuck?”

She smiled and said, “You got my number, but my fucks are never quick.”

I chuckled, “I guess you proved that tonight didn’t you.” I kissed her one last time and she left.

After she left, I had a quick shower and decided to get a good sleep as tomorrow was going to be a real fun and full day.

CHAPTER 5: LE CHATEAU CLUB (A Lesbian Bar)

I slept in past lunch, before slowly getting up for the day. I read the newspaper, called my mom, and finished the new Steve Martin novel “An Object of Beauty”, which by the way is a riveting novel about the art world in America in the 1990s.

Around three, I called Gwen. “Hi Darling,” I cheerfully opened with.

“Hi,” she responded, reluctance lingering in her tone.

“So, do you want to go out for supper and an early movie before heading to the club?”

“Sure,” she said, after a slight pause, “Do we really have to go to Le Chateau though?”

“Yes,” I said adamantly, “You have never been there and I think you should see and learn a bit of my lifestyle. I am a lesbian now and I don’t see that changing.”

“Sorry,” she immediately said, “I didn’t realize it was so important to you. Of course, we will go. But, I get to pick the movie.”

“Fine,” I said, feigning disappointment, “I was so hoping we would go and see Harry Potter part whatever it is.”

“Funny,’ she laughed and said, “I was thinking that action movie with Angelina Jolie.”

“OK, she’s hot, I’d do her,” I said continually pushing the envelope just a tad.

“She is hot, I might too,” she surprised me back.

I laughed and said, “I’ll pick you up at five.”

I then went and decided what to wear for tonight. It took forever as I wanted to look powerful, seductive and sexy. I finally decided on the stockings I had bought at the shop from Emma, a black dress that was sexy but classy, stopping just below the knee, but sexy enough to showcase my all my curves; matching black leather boots with a flashy three inch heel that went just below the knee. The dress, backless, did not allow for a bra, but I did have on a black thong.

I grabbed both the little eggs and a small vibe and dropped it in my purse, just in case. I did my make-up, and checked myself in the mirror; I looked pretty darn hot and headed over to pick up Gwen.

I arrived early and knocked on her door. Scruffy, her adorable little poodle, yapped at the door until Gwen opened it. She clearly did not want to look underdressed, as instead of the conservative, slightly sexy red dress I had suggested, she had on an amazing gold dress, a gown really, with matching four inch heels and beige pantyhose or stockings. Her hair was up and she had never looked this delicious. It really took all my will power not to just rape her right then. Instead I decided to flirt with her, “Wow, you look good enough to eat?”

“Julia,” she said all giddy, she had been drinking already, I concluded.

“No seriously,” I said, “If you were not getting married in a couple of months, I would be all over you.”

She blushed and I waited for what seemed like an eternity for her to respond, when she didn’t, I finished, “But you are, so I guess I will have to devour someone else tonight.” I looked at my watch and declared, “We should get going, we don’t want to be late at McGiny’s or they just give away your table.”

We headed out and as I drove I noticed that her nails were done, something she seldom did. The rose red shined in contrast to the gold. “I see you did your nails gorgeous, what is the occasion?”

She looked at me and said with a surprisingly confident tone, “I figured if I was going to an upscale club, regardless of its clientele, I had to look upscale.” She paused before blurting out “Plus, I want to know if I am lesbian hot.”

“Lesbian hot?” I asked stunned.

“Yes,” I know I am relatively attractive for the boys, but I have no idea if I can make a woman all excited.”

“Are you going dyke on me?” I asked.

“Oh no,” she said, “I would never cheat on Rob, but flirting is still fair game.”

I purred, “And don’t you worry, you are definitely lesbian hot.”

She blushed as we arrived at the five star restaurant and I said, “Indeed, flirting is allowed, but be careful; some of the women at this club are very aggressive.”

As we got out of the car she said, “Oh, I can take care of myself.”

I smiled to myself, thinking seducing her may be easier than I thought, but said, “Oh I know you can,’ but thinking that I was not so sure she could.

We went in to the restaurant and had a great meal as we talked about the wedding, which of course I hoped never would occur, but I played along like a maid of honour should. I asked questions, we discussed who to invite, blah, blah, blah. The whole time I just kept thinking how badly I wanted to make love to her; to declare my love for her.

As we ate I said, finally changing the depressing topic, “So you know the waiter has been checking you out all night.”

“I thought he was giving my chest area a little more attention,” she responded somewhat confidently.

“Want to freak him out completely?” I asked.

“How?” she inquired.

“Pretend to be a lesbian,” I devilishly put forward.

“How would I do that?” she asked considering the idea.

At that moment the waiter came to the table and asked, “So how is everything tonight?” His eyes, moved slightly lower to check out Gwen’s cleavage.

“Oh good,” I said, “The food is excellent.”

Gwen, now suddenly shy, said, “Yes, it is very delicious.”

I got up then and decided to take a small risk and moved to Gwen and leaned in and gave her a three second tender kiss. I then stood back up and said, “I am going to the ladies room lover, be right back.”

The look on both Gwen’s and the waiter’s eyes was one of complete shock. Gwen’s look was one of bewildered surprise, while the waiter’s was more of a ‘wow, did I just see what I thought I saw’ look.

When I returned, Gwen was on a second glass of wine. I sat down and said, “Sorry if that was awkward, but the look on his face was way worth it, don’t you think?”

Gwen responded too quickly, “Oh yeah, that was hilarious.” I could tell that she was still trying to process what had occurred. But in my mind it was clear, she enjoyed it.

Our waiter checked back on us every couple of minutes, each time lingering a couple seconds longer than necessary.

When he gave us the bill I saw that his phone number was on it. I smirked. I looked at the waiter and said, “Neither of us swing that way, but do you like to watch?”

The guy, who probably seemed confident when he put his number down, now was way out of his league. He babbled, “Um, yeah, I.”

Gwen, surprising me, stood up, moved towards him, and whispered just loud enough for him and me to hear, “Ever seen two women fuck?”

I coughed, almost choking on the mint I had just popped in my mouth; but I recovered quickly as I added, “Maybe we could add a real cock, honey?”

Gwen playing along said, “Yeah, think you could handle us both?”

The guy was as red as an apple and he barely was able to answer, “Yeah, I, could.”

Finally I broke the awkward situation by saying, “Well, we got your number.” I kissed his cheek and Gwen and I left laughing so hard tears came down her face.

As we drove to the movie I said, “You know, you played lesbian pretty well, girlfriend.”

She retorted, “Well I have watched you seduce quite a few women the last couple years.”

“Are you calling me a slut?” I asked acting all sarcastically insulted.

“No, no,” she said all apologetic, not catching my sarcasm, “It’s just watching your seductions has always been rather entertaining.”

“Really?” I asked, “I thought that repulsed you. I have often been tamer than I usually am.”

“I am not repulsed by it. I accept you for who you are and if you are interested in women, then so be it. Actually,” she continued, “watching you play the seduction game with girls has been fun to watch and kind of hot.”

I decided not to pursue this now as we didn’t have enough time to discuss this the way I wanted to. So I said with a purr, as the movie theatre came into view, “Well, I will try to really entertain you tonight.”

Gwen did not respond and I could not read her face. Either she was jealous of my relations with other women or she was just a supportive friend. Which was it? Or maybe it was both. I decided right then as I parked the car that tonight I would try to make her jealous. Try to get her to play all her cards. If I played mine correctly, I may be able to play her bluff. But first I had to raise the stakes.

At the movie we split up as I got the tickets and she got the popcorn. It was our usual routine, almost like an old married couple I reflected.

By the time we got to our seats the previews, all seven of them (why are there so many fucking previews), were under way. We watched the movie in silence, sharing popcorn and Swedish berries. I made sure to time my popcorn reaches for when she did, so we would often brush hands, both of us lingering in the popcorn container longer than we ever had as I pretended to reach for popcorn. I really felt like a teenager in high school when a boy would take me to a movie and he would make slight moves to see how far he could get. I wanted to push it further, but I didn’t.

The movie ended, it was like all Angelina Jolie movies, not bad, but not as good as it could have been. The movie was longer than expected and we headed to the club at 9:35, already five minutes late. We drove talking about the movie and its relative lameness as we headed to the club and I embarked on the next step of the seduction plan.

By the time we arrived at the club I was worried about a couple of things and I never worried. I was usually confident and sure of myself, but this uncertainty of how Gwen felt for me was overwhelming me with self doubt, I certainly didn’t want to harm our friendship. My first worry was how Gwen would react to the club and its surroundings, although I felt she would be fine; my second worry was would Emma still be there when I was already twenty-five minutes late? That said, I would eventually learn that both worries were nothing more than that.

As we got to the club entrance I saw Emma, waiting, in a classic red dress, with black nylons, and matching red three inch pumps. As soon as she saw me she smiled, but when she saw Gwen the smile disappeared. I said, “So sorry I’m late, the movie was longer than we thought it would be and traffic was brutal.”

She put on her fake smile and said, “No worries. I was late myself.”

I ignored that, I didn’t like disobedience, (I told her 9:30) but she was in an awkward situation. She clearly usually was the seductress and not the prey. She was trying to play the game, but truthfully she did not know how to play it from this perspective.

As we entered, not carded of course, I asked the security guard, “What time did my young slut in the red arrive?”

He answered with a sly smile, “About 9:15.”

“Thanks stud,” I said and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

I smiled to myself, she had not disobeyed, and actually she was eagerly early.

We walked into the heart of the club and found the last unoccupied table. We sat down and ordered our drinks. It was still a bit early, the place usually didn’t get crazy until11, but some action was already under way. I said nothing as both the young dyke and my hopefully future dyke became immersed in the sexuality of the scene. The dance floor was only about a third full, but entertainment was still available. While most of the women were dancing as though it was any other club, a couple of couples were not. Two women were kissing passionately, each with the other’s ass in their hands, while in the corner, a woman, at least 40, had her dressed raised and a girl, probably in her mid-twenties, had her hand under the dress and was clearly fingering her.

When Gwen saw this she had a look of complete surprise, yet she did not look away. Emma was looking everywhere trying to take it all in.

I said to Gwen, “It is rude to stare.”

Gwen looked away and to me and said, “I just can’t believe anyone would do something so intimate in such a public place.”

I smiled and said, “Oh that is nothing. In here everything goes. See over there, the woman in the gold cocktail dress. That is Megan, she is a friend of mine. Look closer, can you see the shoes from under the table?” (Author’s note: If you want to learn more about Megan and her seduction of her 18 year old babysitter read my Bedding the Babysitter series…the last half of part 2 occurs at the exact same time as this chapter.)

Gwen did and it took her a while to process what was clearly occurring. “Is she?”

Emma answered for me as she said, “She is being serviced, isn’t she?”

“Yes, she is. And you see that younger girl who just returned to the table?”

“Yes,” Emma said.

“This is her first time here.”

“How do you know,” Emma inquired.

“Look at her. She is constantly looking around, but not making eye contact. She keeps fidgeting with her hands. Her face clearly displays both nervousness and insecurity. I bet she has only come out in the past month, maybe even the past week. Actually knowing Megan, that young ripe girl just lost her lesbian cherry last night.”

“Wow,” said Emma star struck.

All three of us watched as two other girls joined Megan at the table and then saw the girl crawl back up from underneath. After a minute or two, a second girl crawled under the table. Finally, Gwen shot her second drink since getting here as she said, “Really?”

I turned to her and said, “Everyone feels safe here. You can let out any sexual inhibitions and what happens at the club, stays at the club. For example, watching all this has made me pretty horny and I have a cute little dyke craving my pussy don’t I?”

Gwen briefly thinking I was referring to her began to protest, weakly I may add, “I, um, am getting married.”

But she caught on when I said, “Emma, on your knees.”

Emma looked at Gwen, smiled and said, “If she won’t please you, I will.” She got on her knees and crawled under the table. I opened my legs, making sure my knee touched Gwen’s. I felt my thong move slightly and then a tongue began lightly lapping my already very wet pussy.

As Emma tenderly licked my cunt, I explained to Gwen, who was well on her way to being drunk, “Gwen, I love the power of submission. For example, the little dyke under the table right now, is not someone I will love, but she is someone to have fun with. If I told her to, she would lick your cunt after she got me off. She will do everything I say tonight.” I paused and moaned when Emma slid a finger inside me, before continuing, I looked Gwen right in the eye, hinting at my true feelings, and said, “That said, I want to fall in love. Unconditional, honest, heart-stopping love. I want to share everything I am with the one I love.”

Gwen responded sincerely, “Oh honey, you will find that love.” Her hand rested on my leg.

I looked her straight in the eye and responded, “I already found it; she just doesn’t know it yet.”

Gwen contemplated this, I think unaware at my implication, and said, “Well you have to tell her, show her, love is worth the risk.”

I reflected on this said, “You think so?”

“I know so,” she said, “No one would resist your charm.”

“You did?” I teased, my moaning getting louder, “Hmmm, yes, I’m cumming, don’t stop slut.” I squeezed my legs around my little dyke’s head as my orgasm sent shivers throughout my whole body.

As Emma returned to the table, I realized this was a perfect chance to seduce Gwen. I may never get a better chance, but she was drunk and I wanted our love, if it was to happen, to be built on a stronger platform. So I changed the subject as I said to Emma, “You are a damn fine pussy pleaser.”

She blushed slightly and said, “I aim to please.”

Showing my dominance to Gwen, who seemed annoyed that Emma now had my attention, I asked, “So Emma, if I asked you to crawl back under this table and please Gwen here, would you?”

“Of course,” she said obviously, “I would turn this straight girl into a dyke overnight.”

I laughed; Gwen blushed and looked around, avoiding eye contact of either of us.

I asked, “Gwen, do you need to get off?”

Gwen shook her head no, still not looking at us.

Emma shrugged, “Her loss.”

I then said, “Indeed it is. So Emma, you are free to go mingle.”

Gwen and I sat in silence as Emma disappeared into the growing crowd until Daphne Green, the governor of our state, and her daughter sat down with us.

The purple haired daughter said, “Hi coach.”

I responded, “Hi Brittany. How are you doing?”

“Much better now that I know you are a dyke,” she said aggressively.

I teased, “And why exactly does that make today so much better for you?”

“Because I have wanted to fuck you forever,” she said.

“I see,” I responded not really surprised, “Well we will see how tonight plays out. But first, introductions are in order.” Gwen was speechless as she tried to comprehend seeing such a powerful person at such a club. I said, “Gwen, this is Daphne and her daughter Brittany. You probably know that Daphne here is our governor, while her rather blunt daughter is one of my volleyball players on the college team I coach.”

The governor said, “Nice to meet you Gwen.”

Gwen managed to respond barely, “Nice to meet you to governor.”

The governor quickly corrected her, “Oh no, here I am not the governor, I am just another woman, just like you.”

I corrected her, “Not like us Daphne, Gwen is not on our team.”

“Oh, that is a shame. Gwen looks like she would make a very good little submissive.” Gwen blushed as the governor put her hand on Gwen’s leg and added, “Wouldn’t you?”

“Um, I,” Gwen stuttered.

The governor laughed and said, “I am just kidding. All kinds are welcome here.” She then turned to me, her hand still on Gwen’s leg, and asked, “So who is the fresh meat you brought?”

“Emma,” I responded, “She is a tricky one. I think she is use to being the master, but has adapted pretty well to being the slave.”

“I see,” Daphne responded, reflecting on what I had just said.

Brittany had moved to right beside me, “So coach, I am not leaving here without fucking you.”

“What do you propose,” I asked coyly.

“We have a private room,” she answered, “Bring your friend, she can watch.”

Daphne said, “Brittany behave yourself, if Julia wants to go upstairs later she will; so back to Emma, do you own her or is she free to play?”

Gwen’s eyes went big as Daphne asked the possession question.

I laughed, “Oh goodness no, she is just someone I thought I could toy with for a while; why, do you want her?”

“Well, I have my eye on her and that young girl Megan has tonight.”

“Yes, she is a cutie. Way more innocent than Emma I am guessing.”

“The two together would make a good threesome for me tonight,” Daphne said rather casually, as if she did this every weekend, which she did.

Emma returned to the table at this moment and said slightly taken aback by seeing the governor, “Hi Mrs. Greene.”

The governor smiled and said, “It is Daphne, hi Emma.”

Emma looked surprised she knew her name and said to me, “This place is amazing. Over in the other corner is Mrs. Wilson, my old grade 12 teacher and someone said Candice Carter is here, although I can’t find her.”

I smiled and said, “She is probably with Big Rosie, she always sees Big Rosie when she is here.”

Emma queried, “Who is Big Rosie?”

“She is a permanent staple to the club. She has her own stall in the bathroom. She is a very large black woman who has truthfully the best tasting pussy I have ever had. There is often a line in the bathroom of girls waiting to kneel down and please her.”(Author’s Note 2: If you want to read more about Big Rosie, read the last half of Bedding the Babysitter 2)

“Fuck no,” Emma said not believing.

“Fuck yes,” I sarcastically responded.

“This I got to see,” she said and began to leave.

The governor said with some authority, “Emma, come back here.”

Emma quickly spun around, realizing what the governor wanted, and said, “Yes. What can I do for you governor.”

The governor looked her in the eye and said, “For the rest of the night you will call me mistress. You are coming home with me.”

Emma looked at me and I gave her a nod of approval. Emma submissively responded, “Yes mistress.”

The governor then said, “I will be leaving in half an hour. Be by the door at exactly 11:30. Until then go have fun. If you want to go and dominate your old teacher till then go do so. She is quite submissive. If she gives you any attitude or reluctance tell her the governor sent you. She will behave.” The governor opened her purse and handed her a slim anal stick. “Here, she likes it in the ass.”

Emma took the toy and said, “Thanks mistress, I am so going to dominate that slut.” She then looked at me and said, “Thanks for bringing me here Julia.”

I smiled and said, “No problem darling.”

The governor stood up and said, “Brittany, come with me. You can continue your seduction of Julia later.”

Brittany sighed, leaned into my ear and said, “Do not leave. You are mine.” She then bit my ear slightly roughly before getting up to follow her mother.

Gwen, who had remained silent this whole time, said, “That was surreal.”

“Wasn’t it?” I agreed.

“That girl was so aggressive,” Gwen commented.

“Yeah, it made me wet,” I agreed. “I never knew she was a lesbian. The governor has never brought her here before.”

“And is that Big Rosie thing true?”

“Very,” I confirmed, “If we go in the bathroom right now, I bet there will be a line in there not to go pee, but to please.”

“I just can’t fathom, someone waiting in line to do that.”

“I have,” I said.

“Really?”

“Oh yeah, just talking about it makes me want to do again. Her pussy is so delicious, plus the dirty submission gets me off.”

“I can’t imagine.”

“Really?” I ask, “I am guessing that when you and Rob are in bed, he is the one in control. Isn’t he?”

Gwen looked down and after a long, long pause said, “I suppose.”

“Girlfriend, you can tell me,” I said supportively, “After all, you know everything about me now.”

Gwen paused and then said, “Yes, Rob is the aggressor in the bedroom.”

“Do you obey him?” I questioned.

“Yes, I suppose I do.”

“And it gets you off being submissive to him?”

“Yes,” she blushed.

“So you and I are not much different then. Only I like to be in charge usually. I like to make a woman go places she only dreamed about. I like to get them to take risks that are extreme. With such submission, comes complete pleasure.”

Gwen was hypnotized by my words. I knew I could take her now, but I wanted to wait; they say all good things come to those who wait. Plus I didn’t want to just fuck her, which would be easy; I wanted her to fall in love with me. I wanted her to completely submit to me as a lover. So I said, “Time for a dare.”

Gwen looked at me questioningly as I opened my purse and pulled out the two eggs. I turned them on and inserted one in my pussy. I then handed the other to her and said, “I dare you to put this egg in you until we leave the club.”

Gwen took the egg, looked at it, and without saying a word, without breaking eye contact, inserted the egg inside her pussy. I smiled and said, “Let’s dance.”

I grabbed her hand and led her to the dance floor. As we danced it was clear she was drunker than I thought. Twice she stumbled forward and I caught her from falling. I took the first opportunity to slide my hand up the back of her ass, my hand staying way longer than necessary. The second time I actually caught her by her breasts, and leaned her back up, my hands still cupping her large breasts.

When the song ended, she said she had to pee so I took her to the bathroom. As expected, there was a line for Rosie. The line was an eclectic assortment of woman. At the front was a pretty black woman in her thirties, behind her was a blonde in her fifties I would guess, and behind her was a clearly pregnant woman in her late 20s.

Also in the bathroom Megan was talking to Brittany. I watched as that conversation ended and Megan joined the line.

I walked to Megan and said, “Hi Megan.”

Megan smiled as she said, “It’s been a while.”

“Indeed,” I agreed, “Too long.”

“So who is your friend?” she asked.

“Gwen, Megan, Megan, Gwen,” I introduced.

They shook hands as Megan said, “Nice to meet you.”

“You too,” Gwen slurred, “You are very pretty.”

Megan smiled, “Thank you, you are very pretty too.”

I added, “Yes, we are all pretty. So Megan who was the new girl?”

“Jenny,” Megan answered, “She is my babysitter.”

“How long?” I asked.

“Last night,” she answered.

“Ha,” I celebrated, “I so called it.”

Megan looked confused as she moved up the line as the black woman entered the stall. I said, “I haven’t tasted Big Rosie forever.”

“Me either,” Megan said, “But I watched little Jenny please her and I decided I should get a taste as well.”

I looked at Gwen and remembered she really had to tinkle so I helped Gwen to a stall; of course it was one that had a generous peep hole of Big Rosie. I closed the door for her and was confronted by Brittany again.

“Come with me now slut,” she said.

Now usually I am the aggressor, but Brittany had me wet already and I was so horny from the teasing of the egg, so I followed. I looked back at the closed stall and stopped.

Brittany realizing my reluctance because of Gwen said, “Your friend will be fine.” I wasn’t sure that was true, but had little time to consider it as Brittany grabbed my hand and led me out of the bathroom as I gave Megan a desperate look to watch out for Gwen. Brittany took me up the stairs and into a private room. As soon as the door closed, she pushed me against a wall and kissed me hard. Her hand went under my dress and began rubbing my clit. I moaned loudly as she molested me. She broke the kiss and said, “Do you want me to fuck you?”

“Badly,” I moaned as she lifted my dress off. She then went over to the table and put on a decent sized 7 inch strap-on.

She then said, “Crawl over here coach.”

I dropped to my stocking covered knees and crawled over to my player.

“Suck my cock coach,” she demanded.

I took the plastic stick in my hand and began sucking it. I bopped up and down like a whore would suck a real dick. She then had me lean against a wall and began to fuck me from behind standing up.

“Oh shit,” I said as the cock banged against the egg vibrating inside me. “I have an egg in me.”

“You really are a slut coach,” she said, as she pulled out and pulled the egg out of my pussy. She then, without warning, pushed the egg in my ass. I let out a gasp and a second gasp as the cock filled me completely. Soon I was being pounded hard while the egg vibrated in my ass. Brittany fucked me like a man as she banged me hard and talked dirty to me. “How’s my cock coach? I assumed you were a slut, I just didn’t know you were a dyke slut.” She then grabbed my hair and pulled it as she ravished my pussy.

The degrading treatment had me aroused greatly and I rubbed my clit as she drilled me. I screamed loud, “I’m cumming, fuck your coach, fuck her harder.”

Brittany obliged, making each thrust fill me completely. As soon as I finished cumming, I dropped to my knees again and like a whore I took the cock back in my mouth sucking off my own juices. Brittany smiled as she said joyfully, “You really are a slut coach.” She then took off the strap-on, got undressed, sat on the couch, spread her legs and demanded, “Come eat me coach.”

I moved between her legs, the egg still in my ass, and began lapping her shaved pussy. As soon as my tongue touched her cunt she got vocal again. “That’s it coach, how does my pussy taste?”

I moaned a muffled, “Good,” as I kept licking. I focused on her clit, trying to tease her first.

After a few minutes of gentle licking, she grabbed my face and pushed it into her cunt. She then began rubbing her pussy up and down on my face. I attempted to lick, but struggled to as I focused on just trying to breathe. I felt her legs stiffen and she sprayed an incredible excessive amount of cum all over me. As she let go of me, I backed up a bit, my face I am sure glistening in her juices. Still breathing hard, she said, “Fuck coach, you have a great tongue.”

I stood up and reached around to get the toy out of my ass. I then went to the sink and washed it off. I then popped it back in my pussy.

“You really are a slut, coach,” Brittany said as she watched me put the toy back inside me.

I shrugged as I washed my face quickly. I then grabbed my dress and said, “Thanks for the fuck.”

“No problem, coach,” she said.

I walked over to her and kissed her. When I broke the kiss I said, “Next time, I am going to fuck the shit out of you Brittany. I am going to handcuff you and then ravish your pussy and ass.” I kissed her again and walked out before she could respond.

I quickly walked back downstairs and looked to my table. Our drinks were still there, but Gwen wasn’t. I scanned the dance floor but saw no sign of Gwen. I then went to the bathroom and saw that Megan was still in there. I walked up to her and said, “Have you seen Gwen?”

A late 40s white woman dressed to the nines said, “Back of the line.”

I looked at her and glared, “I am not in line, I am just talking to a friend.” I then turned back to Megan and asked again, “Have you seen Gwen?”

Megan pointed to Big Rosie’s stall and as I looked down I saw Gwen’s gold four inch pumps. I gasped, “No fucking way.”

“Way,” Megan joked.

“What the hell happened?”

“Well, it’s actually a strange story. After you left, Gwen was in the stall for a long time, and eventually Rosie said, “Did you enjoy the show?” Gwen panicked and left the stall as Rosie called, “Slut, I expect you in that line and I expect you to beg to please me.” Gwen came out a bit frantic and as she looked around a lesbian cougar I did not know, pounced on her. She was chubby, but well dressed, and she kissed Gwen. To my surprise, Gwen kissed back and before my eyes I watched as the cougar led Gwen into a corner stall. The next ten minutes had the cougar bring your friend to an orgasm. I couldn’t hear much, but your friend is a screamer.”

“I can’t believe it!” I said shocked, as Megan then told the me the story as I eagerly listened:

The cougar left first and Gwen followed a bit later and went and freshened up in the mirror. Gwen saw me still in line and asked, “Have you seen Julia?”

I said, “Gwen, she went upstairs with Brittany, she will be awhile.”

Gwen looked shocked as she said, “She abandoned me?”

I soothed her, “No, no, she had no choice. When you are summoned here, you must go or you may not be summoned again. If you want, you can stay with me.”

“Ok,” Gwen said clearly out of her comfort level.

I asked, “Did you watch?” Gwen was slightly embarrassed so I added, “Don’t be ashamed, I am standing in line to please her. Rosie is mysteriously hypnotizing in a way no one can explain.”

“She is isn’t she?” Gwen agreed.

I decided to test the water by saying, “You saw yourself between her legs didn’t you?”

Gwen shook her head yes as she whispered in the quietest voice ever, “Yes.”

I encouraged her, “It is ok, it is natural.”

“But I am not gay. I am getting married this summer.”

I gave her a friendly supportive hug as I said, “It’s ok. Finding a woman attractive, or being turned on by a woman, does not make you gay. But if you don’t do it now, you will always wonder what if.”

“You think so,” she said falling in my web.

“I know so. I had to try cock to know I was a lesbian; you need to try pussy to know you love men.”

My bizarre logic seemed to work for her as she said, “That makes sense.” She then stood behind me in line.

Big Rosie’s trademark orgasm exploded from the stall and a very cute pregnant woman exited the stall.

I said, “Gwen here is your chance. You can go before me.”

Gwen looked at me with extreme trepidation as Rosie bellowed, “Get your ass in here dyke.”

Gwen quickly turned and entered the stall. I then heard Rosie say, “You are new. What is your name?”

“Gwen.”

“And why are you here now?”

Gwen paused and said, “To, um, eat your vagina.”

Rosie’s laugh bellowed as she said, “Eat my vagina? That’s a new one.” There was a pause, “Hey you are the one who was watching earlier weren’t you?”

“Yes,” Gwen answered embarrassed.

“You are quite shy; I don’t get too many shy ones waiting to dive into my pussy. What is your story?”

“Um, I don’t know. I have never done this before, but when I watched the black woman between your legs I was mesmerized and although my mind said to look away, my body had different ideas.” Gwen tried to explain.

“So this is your first time eating pussy?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“I love virgins,” Big Rosie said.

Megan looked back to the stall and said “And it has been relatively quiet ever since.”

As Megan finished the story I questioned “How long as she been in there?”

“About 10 minutes,” I would guess.

“I just can’t believe it,” I said, shaking my head dumfounded. We sat there in silence until I heard Big Rosie, “That’s it my straight little pussy eater. Keep licking right there.” Rosie’s moans got louder and then Gwen brought Rosie to an orgasm. I waited as Gwen stood up and I heard Rosie say, “Who brought you here?”

“My friend Julia,” Gwen answered.

Rosie said very accurately, “You know she brought you here with an ulterior motive?”

“No,” Gwen said, “we have been best friends since high school; she is my maid of honour.”

“And she wants to have you between her legs, I guarantee it,” Rosie assured her.

“I don’t think so,” Gwen said with less conviction.

“Trust me, I know Julia. You will be between her legs very soon. That I promise,” Rosie confidently predicted.

I then said to Megan, “I don’t want her to know I know what she has been doing, so tell her that I will be back at my table.”

“Sure thing,” Megan replied and I walked out of there and returned to my table. I looked at my watch; it was almost midnight. Emma would be gone by now. My pussy was so wet from seeing Gwen’s submission. I knew now I could have her, but how would I know if she loved me. I wanted it all; her submission and her love. Could I have both?

I looked around hoping to see someone I could pull under the table to have a quick orgasm, but didn’t see anyone I knew. I then saw Candace Carter, the TV celebrity, who never said no to a pussy and called her over. “Hi, Candace,” I said,

“Hi, Julia,” she responded, “You look amazing as usual.”

“Thanks,” I said and then asked, “Are you hungry?”

She smiled and said, “Famished,” and crawled under the table. She began licking, using her lips as well, in a way few others did. I continued to scan the crowd looking for Gwen, who finally returned from her bathroom marathon. As she walked back to the table I noticed her face was shiny, clearly still covered from Rosie’s cum, walking my way.

She sat down and said, “I thought you left without me.”

“I would never do that,” I said sincerely. “Sorry, Brittany would not take no for an answer.”

Gwen looked at me and said, “It’s ok. I found a way to make the time pass.” She paused, trying to find the right way to tell me, “I never left the bathroom. Some older woman took me into a stall and ate my pussy and then I,” she paused, trying to get the words out.

I helped break her awkward struggle by saying, “You ate out Rosie.”

Her face red as can be said, “Yes.”

“It’s ok Gwen,” I said, my hand on her leg, “She is almost irresistible. It doesn’t make you a lesbian.”

“But,” she said, “I loved it.”

“Oh,” I said.

“I promised Big Rosie I would return in two weeks.”

“Really?” I asked.

“Yes,” she confirmed, she moved in toward me, I think to kiss me, until she noticed that someone was under the table. She suddenly went stiff and said icily, “Someone is under the table again, isn’t there.”

“Yes,” I said, now frustrated that I had clearly disappointed her. I tried to explain, “I went looking for you and talked to Megan and anyways I can’t explain it, I got all horny again and well,” I paused, “Candace Carter is under the table.”

Gwen’s icy look broke a bit as she said, “Carter really?”

“In the flesh,” I said as I tried not to let a moan escape. But Candace was an expert between a woman’s legs; plus the egg vibrating inside me and Gwen’s submission was too much and I screamed a variety of odd sounds as my body exploded with joy.

Gwen watched the whole time and I was surprised when she lifted the table skirt and demanded, “Slut, do me now.”

My mouth dropped and Gwen smiled and said, “How often am I going to get a chance to have a celebrity get me off. Plus this fucking egg is driving me nuts.”

We sat in silence as Candace pleased Gwen and triggered an orgasm in her in only a couple of minutes. Candace then crawled out from under the table, cum still on her lips, and said, “Let’s see the face of the cunt I just ate.” She smiled and said, “Hi, I’m Candace.”

Gwen smiled and said, “I know who you are, I am Gwen.”

“It is very, very nice to meet you,” Candace said, “Your pussy was delicious.”

Gwen smiled and said looking directly at me, “That is good to know.”

I realized that I was no longer the seductress, but had become the prey. That said, Gwen was still drunk, not ‘I am going to be sick’ drunk, but rather, ‘I only did what I did because I was drunk’ drunk.

We talked about our jobs and politics for a bit until Candace said, “Well, I have my eye on one more tasty treat tonight.” She stood up, “It was a pleasure.”

“Yes it was,” Gwen and I responded in unison; we then broke out laughing as Candace left.

“So,” I said, “We should get you home, you are kind of drunk.”

She shrugged and said, “I suppose.” She then shot her last drink. I finished mine and we headed out.

We stopped to watch a woman in her 70s getting fisted by a girl who couldn’t be more than 20. Gwen starred too. The grandma screamed as the hand disappeared inside her gaping hole as the younger girl called her grandma slut. We also saw the same pregnant woman fucking herself with the end of a beer bottle as she watched the fisting. I shook my head and grabbed Gwen’s hand as we exited the club. I held her hand all the way to the car and helped her get in. The night clearly had overwhelmed Gwen and all her energy had been drained from her. We drove home in silence and I actually had to wake her up when we got her house. To both our surprise, her husband’s car was in the driveway.

Gwen suddenly sobered up in a millisecond as she said, “Oh my God, I still have pussy all over my face.” She looked in her purse frantically looking for something to wipe her face clean. She did the best she could, but then she realized what she was wearing. “How am I going to explain this outfit?’ she fretted.

I said, “Calm down. Phantom of the Opera is in town. Tell him you and I got all dolled up for a nice supper and a show. Technically that is all true. We did go out for a supper and we definitely saw a show. He will assume it is the play you saw.”

This seemed to relax her a bit. I then added, “You should probably take that toy out.”

“Oh yeah,” she said, “I was beginning to get use to its slight teasing.” She awkwardly took out the toy and put it in her purse. She got ready to leave and said, “Well that was very educational.”

“That it was,” I agreed. I then said to ease her conscience, “Whatever happens at the club, stays at the club.”

She shook her head in agreement and said, “Well thanks, that was fun.”

“I am happy you enjoyed yourself,” I said slyly back. I leaned in as if I was going to kiss her lips and watched as she closed her eyes waiting for the kiss. Instead my lips just brushed hers ever so lightly before I gave her a kiss on the cheek.

A sigh escaped her lips, but she smiled as if she wasn’t disappointed, even though she was. “Good night,” she finally said.

“Good night,” I returned and watched her leave. I followed her with my eyes the whole way in as I anticipated the look back. It didn’t come as early as I expected, but it came, as she reached the door. She looked back at me and smiled. I blew her a kiss and drove home.

The drive home was a blur as I reflected on the night. I now had confirmation she was submissive and I now knew she was willing. The only question left was did she love me. Would she cancel the wedding and declare her love for me? I still didn’t know, but I was hopeful. I smiled as I thought that the final part of my plan would begin on Monday; a two week long onslaught of affection which would hopefully cumulate in a declaration of love to her and hopefully a similar declaration from her to me.

CHAPTER SIX: THE FINAL APPROACH

I purposely did not call her on Sunday. I wanted to let the night just linger inside as she sobered up and dealt with her fiancé. I spent the day doing laundry, planning lessons and watched a movie. I love how people think if you’re a lesbian all you ever do is think sex. I was a complete person with a variety of passions and only Gwen really knew the complete me.

Monday Feb 3
On Monday we met at school and acted as if nothing had happened only two days earlier. I asked how Ron was and she said, “Same old, same old.”

“Is that a good or bad thing?” I asked trying to delve deeper for a secret meaning.

“Not good,” she said, “He was home for the first time in five days and all we wanted to do was watch hockey.” She paused and then stressed “Hockey.”

“Well you know men, they have very limited interests. Sex, food and sports.”

“Well he only seems to have two,” she said frustrated.

Later, at the end of day she came in to my room all flushed and said, “I got flowers sent to me.” She looked at me all freaked out, “At work.”

I had sent the flowers so playing dumb I said, “Well that is romantic. At least he is trying.”

“They are not from him,” she said perturbed and handed me a card.

Lovely Gwen,
You are a beautiful woman. You deserve only the best.
Lovingly,
A secret admirer…

P.S.-That gold dress looked amazing on you.

“Oh,” I said, “Who could it be from?”

“I don’t know,” she said, “Could it be someone from the club?”

“Who?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said.

“I wouldn’t worry about it. Just enjoy them,” I recommended. “Actually, you should take them home and show them to Rob.”

“I can’t do that,” she said.

“I suppose not,” I said. I looked at the clock and said, “Got to go coach volleyball.”

Gwen looked at me all concerned, “Are you going to be ok?”

“I’ll be fine. Brittany knows the rules. What happens at the club…”

“Stays at the club,” Gwen finished.

I kissed her on the cheek and headed out.

Tuesday February 4th
On Tuesday I didn’t see Gwen till after school as it was a hectic day. I walked into her classroom and said, “Those really are nice flowers.”

Gwen gave a slight grin and said, ‘The nicest I have ever got.”

“That is too bad,” I said, “A girl needs simple symbols of love on a regular basis. We need to feel loved.”

“I don’t feel too loved right now,” she said with a frown.

“What’s wrong? What did he do?”

“He won’t be home for Valentine’s Day. He will be in Toronto. He won’t even be in the same country. Some special conference.”

“Fuck off,” I said, “That bastard. He knows how much you love Valentine’s Day.”

“He said he had no control over it. He said, we can celebrate this weekend,” she said with tears in her eyes.

I opened my purse, grabbed my phone and called Shelia. “Hi Shelia. Do you have any openings today? Five o’clock. Great. No, it’s for my friend Gwen. Yes, give her the full treatment.” I hung up and said “I got you an appointment for a full body massage.”

She looked at me confused.

“You are all stressed. Go see Shelia. She gives the most amazing massages in the world,” I advised.

She said, “Well I could certainly use one.” I gave her a card with the address on it. She took it and said, “What would I do without you?”

I laughed and said, “Probably wither away and die.”

Gwen laughed as I headed out.

Wednesday February 5th
I wish I could tell you some riveting story or some great seduction or even something remotely interesting, but I can’t. I caught the flu and spent the whole time on the couch watching lame ass talk shows.

Thursday February 6th
I returned to work and it was like Groundhog Day, except in reverse. This time Gwen was out with the flu. I coached volleyball again and ended up going out for drinks with half the team. Again, no great story, other than I had a couple two many drinks and ended up sick for a second straight day, although this one was self-inflicted.

Friday February 7th
The final part of my plan fell into place on Friday. As the day ended, I went into Gwen’s room and said, “I have a plan.”

Gwen looked at me sceptical as she said, “You do, do you.”

“Yes, is your man still gone on Valentine’s Day?”

“Yes,” she said, “Thanks for reminding me.”

“Well, I decided we will make it a special girl’s night in.”

“Really,” she said, “You have no plans?”

“Yes, I do,” I said, “with my best friend.”

Gwen lit up as she said, “That would be awesome.”

“We’ll make exact plans later, but let’s plan to just leave from here and no matter what we do, we will end up at my place. Bring jammies, we are having a two person slumber party.”

“Wow, that is so high school,” she reflected, “I love it.”

I then gave her my now traditional kiss on the cheek and headed out. I was going back home for the weekend to visit the parents. Gwen was supposed to be having her early Valentine’s Day celebration with her man. I got in my car and headed the four hours it would take to get home, beginning my final countdown to the seduction of my best friend.

Monday February 10th
The weekend was fun, but not really relevant to this story so I won’t bore you with the details.

On Monday to start the final stage of my lesbian seduction I had a courier drop off a box just as school ended. The box included a card and a gift. The card read:

Sexy Gwen,
Still thinking about you.
Your secret lesbian admirer.

P.S. The gown is for you for Saturday. I look forward to seeing you again at Le Chateau Club.

The gown was a slinky halter gown that was completely backless and had a front v-neck opening that went to the belly button. Obviously it could not be worn with a bra. The outfit would be perfect for the annual day after Valentine’s party at Le Chateau Club. A legendary annual party that I hoped to take Gwen to as my date.

I walked into her room after school as she was looking at the gown. I said, “Wow, that is an amazing dress. Where did you get it?”

She handed me a card and I read it. “Oooh, the secret admirer strikes again.”

Gwen looked at it more and said, “Well my secret admirer treats me way better then my fiancé.”

“Are you still going on Saturday?”

“I don’t know,” she responded reflectively.

“The fact that you didn’t say no, means you probably will.”

She looked at me and said, “I can’t explain it, but I feel like I have to go back. It is almost all I think about.”

“Oh, I understand it,” I said adding, “completely.”

She smiled and said, “I suppose you do. Do you think the secret admirer is Rosie?”

“I doubt it, it is not her style,” I said honestly.

“Then who?” she pondered.

“I have no idea,” I lied.

I gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek and headed out to coach.

Tuesday February 11th
That morning, before school started, Gwen came in my room to borrow crayons and I said, “Hey I forgot all about it, but how was that we-vibe thing.”

She responded, “Amazing actually. The way it hits and vibrates on both the g-spot and the clit is exhilarating.”

“So I should get one,” I said.

“Oh definitely, although with all your toys it may be just another one.”

I responded, “Are you jealous of my toy collection?”

“No,” she said, “I’m jealous of your sex life.”

The first bell rang just as the conversation was getting interesting. Gwen went to class and I prepared for mine.

At lunch a box of chocolates was delivered to Gwen, by me secretly of course, with another note.

Elegant Gwen,
For your sweet-spot, until I can taste your sweet-spot.
Your secret and hopeful lover

Gwen came into my room at last break and said, “I got another gift.”

I smiled and said, “She is really pulling out all the stops.”

“It is driving me nuts not knowing,” she said.

“You really like this attention, don’t you?”

She shrugged, “It is nice to be noticed again.”

“Slut,” I said mockingly.

Gwen looked at me and said sarcastically, “Are we really going to play that game?”

I feign confusion, “What could you possibly mean?”

“You do a different girl every day,” she accused.

I went for the kill when I said, “Actually you have more recently ate pussy than I have.”

Gwen looked at me surprised and said, “Really?”

“Yep,” I said, “I am in quite a drought. My cunt may shrivel up and die.”

This made Gwen burst out laughing as she left to get back to her class before recess ended.

Wednesday February 12th
When I woke up and checked my phone I saw a distraught message from Gwen.

February 12th 12:17AM
From: Gwen
Julia,
I tried calling you, but you must be in bed already. I really need to talk to you, Rob and I had a huge fight.
Gwen

That morning I called her and didn’t get an answer. So I got to school early and as expected she was already there. I walked into her room, with two coffees, and asked, “So what is the story?”

She broke down crying instantly and through sniffles and so forth I got out of it that she confronted him about his lack of attention of late and that led to a shouting match and he walked out.

I got her calmed down and asked, “Does he make you happy?”

“Two weeks ago I would have said yes, but now I don’t know,” she answered honestly.

“Well maybe you guys need a break. If you are meant to be, it will all work out.”

“I suppose” she said.

The rest of the day was crazy and I sent more flowers to her. I got the message changed at the last minute.

Glorious Gwen
I can’t stop thinking about you.
Your sexy smile;
Your luscious legs;
You are perfection to me.
Your secret admirer

P.S.-You deserve someone who will make you the only star in their universe.

After school Gwen was jubilant and there was little evidence of her earlier emotional breakdown. That night we went out to a high school play version of Shakespeare’s Othello. It was a simple night of friendship.

Thursday February 13th
I barely got to see Gwen today as I took my students’ on a field trip. I did make sure to send her another note and present. The note was only a few words:

Sweet Gwen,
I long to kiss you,
To touch you,
To make love to you.
Your secret admirer

The present was a bottle of perfume.

CHAPTER 7: CUPID’S QUEST-THE TRUTH REVEALED
Friday February 14th

That day, I sent no note.

When I saw her at school, I was happy to notice she was wearing the perfume I had bought her yesterday. I looked at her in her conservative black skirt and simple white blouse and my cunt got wet.

I said, “Happy Valentine’s Day, gorgeous.”

“You too,” she replied.

I handed her a Mickey Mouse Valentine’s Card that said, “I heart you.” I signed it saying ‘I hope all your romantic dreams come true.’

She read it and gave me a big hug.

We made final plans for our special girl’s night and went about our day.

The day ended and Gwen said as we drove to her place to pick up her travel bag, “I got no letter today.”

“Oh,” I said, “That is strange.”

“Yeah,” she said, “I was getting used to it.”

“I know,” I said, “It seemed to really boost your spirits.”

“It did,” she agreed, “Now that Rob is gone, it was a great validation.” She paused, “Plus, I really want to know who the hell it is.”

“Gone to Toronto or gone, gone?” I asked.

“Oh, I think gone, gone; I do deserve someone better,” she said confidently.

“Yes, you do,” I agreed.

We arrived at her house and I waited in the car. She took longer than I expected, but when she did return she had changed. She was wearing a flattering blue mini dress with mocha pantyhose, the dress to short for stockings.

I said, “Holy shit, now we have to go to my place so I can change.”

We drove to my place and I took in her bag. I looked in my closet and choose a white mini dress with a very flattering neckline. I put on a pair of white pantyhose as well. I headed back to the car.

Gwen said, “Wow, you look amazing in white.”

“Thanks. I have never worn this before.”

We drove to Rizzo’s, a restaurant that was having a special four course meal for Valentine’s Day. We went in and got strange looks as the only pair that were not man and woman.

We sat at a table, in a secluded corner, and were greeted by a very pretty blonde waitress. Her blue eyes just drew you in. She was dressed in the standard restaurant black skirt, black pantyhose and white blouse.

“Good evening, my name is Kate and I will be your server tonight.”

Gwen, surprising me, flirted, in a seductive voice, “What will you be serving?”

A bit of water sprayed out of mouth as I heard Gwen ask such a double entendre. Kate blushed but continued, “What can I get you to drink?”

“Some of your special juice,” Gwen asked.

Kate went even redder as I said, “Two glasses of red wine.” As Kate went away to grab our drinks I asked, “What has gotten into you?”

She shrugged and said, “I don’t know. Watching you flirt with other woman has always been a bit of a turn on; I thought I would do it myself.”

“I usually know if she is a lesbian or bi-curious before I turn on the charm,” I said.

“She’s a dyke,” Gwen said confidently.

“How do you know? I have not even figured it out yet,” I asked.

“Well it could be the way she looked at us; the way she took a peak at your legs as she reached our table; or it could be the way her eyes took quick glances at my cleavage as she spoke,” she said like an expert seductress.

I laughed, “Interesting. I thought maybe you were going all lesbian on me.”

She looked me in the eye and said, “Maybe I am going all lesbian on you.”

As I considered her statement, Kate returned with our wine. I watched and indeed she did check out Gwen’s breasts. She then said, “Your first course will arrive shortly.”

I watched her walk away and when I looked at Gwen she was smirking at me as she said, “Told you.”

We talked about school for a couple minutes until our bruschetta arrived. I asked Kate, “Have I seen you somewhere before?”

Kate looked at me and said, “I don’t think so?”

“You look really familiar,” I said.

“I get that a lot,” she responded and then left to go to another table.

Gwen said, “How dare you? She was my seduction.”

I smiled and said, “Is it dare time?”

“Yes it is, but I suggest a double dare,” she said deviously.

“Do tell,” I asked intrigued.

“First,” she began, “We both flirt with her and see who can get her number.”

“OK,” I said, “Easy enough.”

“Second,” she continued as she reached for her purse, “We both put these in our cunts for the rest of the night.” She then handed me a jelly egg.

My face went red, which never happens, as I took the egg; plus Gwen is not one for using such a vulgar world as cunt. Gwen took a bite of her bruschetta as she smirked at me. I was completely out of my element; was she seducing me?

I get up to go to the washroom when Gwen stopped me and commanded, “No, no, no, put it inside you here.”

I looked at her, smiled and said, “Really, what has gotten into you?”

“Nothing yet,” she teased back.

I turned it on low, looked around and awkwardly inserted the egg into my pussy which was rather difficult because I was wearing pantyhose and not stockings like I usually did.

Gwen smiled as she took another bite of her bruschetta.

I asked, “Are you not putting yours in?”

“All in good time,” she answered and ate more of her bruschcetta and put the egg on the table in the open for anyone to see.

Frustrated I began my appetizer. After we finished our bruschcetta in silence, Kate came back to grab the plates.

Kate saw the egg, looked slightly confused as Gwen looked at her and said, “It’s a toy. Have you ever used one?”

Kate shook her head no as Gwen continued, “You should it feels amazing.” Gwen then took the egg, turned it on so the soft vibration sound could be heard, while starring at Kate, and put it inside herself. She then gave a soft moan. “Kate you have got to try this.”

Kate stood memorized in trance as I said, “Kate, could I get a second glass of wine?”

Kate looked at me and said, “Yes ma’am,” and she walked away.

I said, “Gwen, this is a new you.”

“You are to blame,” she countered.

“How so?” I asked.

“I have been jealous of your lifestyle forever. You always are so happy.”

“You seemed happy,” I said concerned.

“I have not been for a long time,” she said solemnly.

“You know, I am most happy when I am hanging out with you,” I admitted.

“You are?”

“Of course. I love teaching, I love spending time with my family and I love hanging out with you. My sex life is just another part of who I am. I enjoy it, but it only brings temporary joy.”

“Oh,” she said reflectively.

Kate returned with our salads and we ate in them in silence. As we finished our salads, Gwen finally asked, “Can I ask you a question?”

“Anything?” I answered.

“Why have you never hit on me? Do you not find me attractive?” she asked insecurely.

I let out a gasp I was so surprised by the question. “Um, first off I find you the most beautiful person I know both inside and out. But I would never do anything that would ruin our friendship. You seemed so in love with Rob that I just never thought you would be into me in that way.”

Gwen looked at me as she took in my response. A guy, probably 20, came and took our plates and Kate followed behind with our main course. Kate asked, “Is there anything else I can get you ladies?”

“Your phone number,” I asked.

Kate blushed again as Gwen said, “Or you could just meet us at Le Chateau Club tomorrow night at 9:30.”

I then said, “And please just bring us a bottle of whatever wine this is.”

Kate said, “Yes ma’am” and left.

Gwen asked “Is our seduction working?”

“I think so, but it is hard to tell. She can’t give away too much while working,” I responded.

“I suppose so,” she reflected, “So you do find me attractive?”

I smiled and said, “Gwen who do you think has sent you all those notes and cards the past two weeks?”

The lightbulb went on as she gasped, “It was you?”

“Yes Gwen. I love you. I love you as a friend. But I also love you completely.”

She looked at me taking it all in, “You mean.”

“Yes, I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to hold your hand in public. I want to go to bed every night with you. I want to make love to every part of you.”

“I love you too,” she responded. “I just never thought, I mean, I just.”

I stood up, moved to her side of the table, sat down and then leaned in for a kiss. It was as gentle as a kiss can be. She kissed back and soon our tongues were exploring each other’s mouths. I broke the kiss when I heard a sound. I turned around and said, “Oh, more wine.” I stood up and returned to my side.

Kate looked at us in a stunned state. She slowly recovered and said, “Can I get you anything else?”

I smiled and said, “No, I think we are fine.”

Gwen gave a soft smile and agreed, “Yes, everything is perfect.”

Kate left and we ate our meals in silence, both of us coming to full terms with the revelations that had just been revealed. I knew now everything had changed. She loved me too. A serene feeling washed over me as I finally found peace with my inner turmoil over the seduction. She loved me. Gwen loved me. I smiled to myself. I looked at Gwen who had a radiant glow herself. I hoped she was having a similar joy inside herself.

We finished our meal, the wine bottle over half empty, and Kate came to take our plates. She asked, “How was your meal?”

“Delicious,” I said.

Gwen teased, “But probably not as delicious as you.”

I smirked as that is something I would have usually used to push the envelope.

Kate, for the first time, responded to our sexual wordplay, “I have never had any complaints.”

“I imagine that is true.” Gwen said, “I think it would be the perfect dessert.”

Kate blushed, looked around and then said, “I would love to, but I can’t, not here.”

I could have taken control at this point, but I decided to watch and see how Gwen played this.

Gwen said, “Well the offer stands Kate. You are a very pretty woman, and you would make a great plaything for me and my girlfriend.”

‘Well played’ I though thought to myself. It showed that she was in control and would be in this sexual relationship.”

Kate smiled, leaned in and whispered, “How did you know I was gay?”

Gwen smiled, “You kept checking out my breasts and my lover’s legs.”

“Oh,” Kate said, “I have not come out yet to anyone.”

“Well,” Gwen said teasingly, “Now you have.”

Kate smiled and said, “I will be right back with your desserts.”

She left and I said, “That was very well played Gwen. I could not have done it any better myself.”

“Well I learned from the master,” she complimented. So,” she paused and nervously asked, “now what?”

“We have dessert, we get a taxi, I am way too drunk to drive home, and then we go back to my place and I make love to you in a way you can not even begin to imagine.”

Gwen smiled seductively and said, “Trust me, I have imagined it in every way possible.”

Kate returned with our chocolate cheese cake and gave Gwen a piece of paper. Gwen opened it up, smiled and said, “I will be in contact, sweetheart.”

“I hope so,” Kate responded.

Gwen then said, “Want to see something really cool?”

“Sure,” Kate said with a bit of trepidation.

Gwen then pulled out something from her purse and said watch this. I recognized what it was just as she turned it on to full blast. Instantly, the vibrations sped up extremely and in only seconds my cunt exploded with an orgasm. I barely kept the sound to an escaped moan as the pleasure was amazing.

Gwen then said to me, “Slut, could you please give your toy to Kate here.”

I was shocked by Gwen’s name calling, but also incredibly turned on, as I ripped by slightly damp pantyhose open at the crotch and removed the very wet ball. I handed it obediently to Kate.

Kate quickly grabbed it and slid it in her pocket.

Gwen said, “I expect that inside you in the next few minutes. I will turn it on low for you. I will retrieve it tomorrow.”

“Yes ma’am,” Kate obeyed and left the table.

Gwen looked at me and said, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to call you a slut.”

I smiled, “You fucking bitch, I didn’t know you had it in you.”

Gwen laughed, “I think you are in for many surprises.”

“It seems I am,” I said as I took a bite out of the cheesecake.

We ate in silence as both of us reflected on what was going to happen next. Kate came back with the bill and a devious smile. Gwen asked, “I assume you have put my present in a safe place?”

“The safest there is,” Kate flirted back.

Gwen looked at the bill and then asked, “Was that number you gave me your cell number?”

“Yes ma’am,” she answered.

“Do you work tomorrow?”

“No.”

“Good, I will text you an address and I expect you to meet me there at 2PM,” Gwen instructed.

“Yes ma’am,” Kate answered.

“And,” Gwen stressed, “We will be going to Le Chateau later in the evening, so be sure to wear something sexy and classy.”

“Understood,” Kate responded.

“And be sure to wear stockings, not pantyhose, I want easy access of my new slut.”

Kate blushed at being called a slut, but said, “Yes ma’am.” Gwen then gave her a credit card. Kate left and we got ready to leave.

I said, “Gwen you are a master manipulator.”

She smiled, shot the last glass of wine, and said, “Let’s get going, I’ve got one more present for you.”

Kate returned, Gwen signed the receipt, giving a very generous tip. She then stood up and whispered something into her ear.

Kate blushed again and said, “It was a pleasure serving you.”

Gwen responded wittily, “Wait till tomorrow, and then you can really say it was a pleasure serving me.”

Kate smiled and said, “Have a good night.”

Gwen said and looked me directly in the eye, “Oh we will, won’t we slut?”

Playing along, I answered, “Yes mistress.”

Kate smiled, shook her head just slightly and left.

I grabbed Gwen’s hand and led her out of the restaurant. We hailed a taxi very quickly, gave him the address and instantly we were making out like two teenagers on a first date. The hormones raged as we kissed with such passion. The fire inside burned with such intensity, that I wanted to make love to her right in the taxi. My hand went under her dress and I rubbed her pussy gently and in only a few seconds Gwen broke my kiss and had an intense orgasm. The taxi driver swerved the vehicle a bit, obviously surprised by the ecstatic sound of pleasure.

We went back to kissing until we arrived at my house. We got out of the cab, paid him and rushed into my house.

CHAPTER 8: THE PERFECT VALENTINE’S DAY PRESENT

As soon as the door was closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her with reckless abandon. It was Gwen who broke the kiss and said, “Wait, I need to give you your present.”

“Can’t it wait?” I said exasperated.

“No, I think it is crucial to give you know.”

She then grabbed her bag and went to the bathroom. I nervously waited, eagerness overwhelming me. I had waited so long for this moment to happen and now that it was about too, my anxiety overwhelmed me. I paced the room as I waited for Gwen to return.

Gwen called, “Are you ready for your present?”

“Yes,” I called frustrated, “Get out her now.”

“Yes mistress,” she responded to my surprise and opened the door. She walked out dressed in only tan thigh high stockings and two bows strategically placed on her two firm round voluptuous breasts. Her hair was in pigtails and she wore a collar around her neck with a leash she had in one hand. She walked over to me, handed me the leash and said, “I love you completely. I want to give you the best present I can think of, me. Not just for today, but for tomorrow and every other tomorrow. I am yours.” She then dropped to her knees and waited my response.

In a million years, a trillion fantasies, I could not have imagined such a moment; such a sweet declaration; such a perfect submission. I looked down at my best friend, pulled her back up and kissed her. I then pushed her back down and led her by the leash to my bedroom. I laid her onto my bed and went to the closet and brought out my ‘special’ box. I took her left hand and handcuffed her to my bed; I then did the same to her right. She smiled as she watched me.

I then leaned down and kissed her neck. She gave a light moan the second my lips contacted her skin. I slowly, ever so slowly, moved my mouth down her body. I took off the bows that hid her stiff nipples and took each nipple into my mouth. I learned quickly her nipples were extremely sensitive as each nibble of her nipple had her breathing getting heavier. I slowly slid my tongue between her deliciously large breasts and then moved downwards, my tongue never leaving her body. My tongue reached her shaved treasure; I paused my lips a millimetre away from her ripe cunt, and then moved lower. She gave out a disappointed moan as my head left her eager pussy. My tongue then slid down her nylon clad left leg. I reached the sole of her foot and licked it. I then took each toe into my mouth and sucked it through the sheer nylon. Soft moans escaped my captive lover as I made love to her whole body. I then moved back up, again stopping at her already wet cunt and gave one quick lap of her clit. She gave a loud moan and begged, “Please more.”

I looked up at her and said, “All in good time Gwen.”

I then moved down her right leg, repeating the same lengthy process. I spent an eternity sucking on her tiny, perfectly manicured toes. I then moved back to her pussy and gave her three quick licks. She moaned loudly again and I moved and kissed her again. She kissed me back and then I asked, “What do you want me to do next?”

She moaned, “Please dominate me. Treat me like you would one of your one night stand sluts.”

“You sure?” I asked.

“Yes,” she moaned, “I wasn’t kidding when I said, I want to give myself to you completely.”

“OK Gwen,” I said and reached into my collection and pulled out my we-vibe.

“You got one too?”

“Yep, Audrey brought it over the night we went to the toy store as a gift.”

“You got that toy salesman to come over?”

“Yep,” I said, “She was an easy seduction.”

I turned on a vibrator and placed it at the entrance of her cunt, but not in. I then took off my dress and straddled my best friend’s face. My pantyhose were still on, but I had ripped a hole big enough for her to access my pussy.

She began licking as best she could from her handcuffed position. Her moans from the pleasure of the teasing vibrator and the egg that was still inside her sent vibrations through her body. As she licked, I leaned forward and began sucking on her clit as she licked mine. In less than a minute of the triple pleasure, Gwen screamed into my pussy, “I’m cumming.” I kept pressure on her clit until her orgasm subsided and then moved back up.

Her licking had me close, but in this position I could not come, so I got off her face and, after taking the egg out of her cunt, put the feeldoe toy in her pussy. I then straddled the other end of the cock and began bouncing up and down on it. I moaned, “Fuck me Gwen, fuck your best friend’s cunt.” Gwen moved her ass up and down as best she could and I orgasmed after only a couple minutes of pleasure. I collapsed on top of her and we went back to kissing, the two ended vibrating toy still inside both of us. I undid the handcuffs, took off the leash and cuddled with her.

Gwen said, “I love you so much.”

I responded, “I love you more.”

Gwen said, “Will you fuck me?”

“I’d love too,” I said, and went over to the box and put on one of my strap-on cocks, a smaller six inch one. I strapped it on and said, “Get on all fours.”

“Yes mistress,” she cooed.

“I like that slut. Beg for your mistress’s cock?”

“Oh please, fuck me like the new lesbian I am. Pound my tight cunt that you now own.”

I moved my cock to the entrance of her vaginal canal; I rubbed the cock around her entrance, teasing her.

She begged, “Please shove it in. Fuck me like your other whores.”

With that I slid the cock in and began fucking her. I started slow, my hands on her waist. I asked, “How does my cock feel in you dyke?”

“So goooood,” she responded.

“Is it better than Rod’s cock?” I asked.

“So much better,” she replied, “Please, fuck me harder; fill my cunt with your cock.”

I began pumping the 6 inch toy in and out faster and deeper, eventually allowing the whole cock to disappear into my beautiful friend’s pussy.

“Don’t stop, please, never stop fucking me,” she screamed as she climaxed from the fast paced fucking. I kept fucking her not slightly slowing down as the orgasm shook her body. I finally stopped fucking her and slipped out of the strap-on.

I then put on the slim, anal ready, strap-on cock. I lubed it up and asked, “Are you ready for complete submission to me?”

“I will never disobey you,” she said, still on my bed on all fours.

“I recall you said you would never take anything in your ass.”

“I did say that,” she said.

“What do you say now?” I questioned.

“I say that I was wrong and you were right; never say never. Please take my anal cherry,” Gwen said.

I got behind her and slowly, gently, slid the toy into her ass. Gwen leaned forward and put her head on a pillow to deal with the slight discomfort. I let the slim cock sit in her half way and then said, “OK butt slut, I want you to slowly move your perfect little ass back on my cock.”

Gwen moved back slowly, as I leaned back on my hind legs. I allowed Gwen to move back on the cock at her own pace. Slowly Gwen moved back, taking all five inches of the small vibe in her ass. She then began slowly moving back and forth on the cock. Her moaning began and she said, “Fuck, that feels good. I couldn’t imagine this could feel like this.” She began moving faster, her slightly chubby ass colliding with my body as she tried to get the cock deeper in her ass. Watching my once innocent friend turn into a complete ass slut was fucking hot. This scene kept on for a few minutes until my leg started going numb.

I pushed her forward and stood up. “Sorry Gwen, my leg was losing its feeling.”

She looked at me and said, “That was amazing.”

I reached into the box and grabbed the double ended dildo I had bought with her. I said to her, “I have never tried this before.”

Gwen grabbed it, turned it on high, and slid it into her pussy, I then straddled the other end awkwardly and we pushed the cock inside me. We both moaned and moved forward until the long wide dildo disappeared inside our two pussies. Soon we were grinding our cunts together and feeling the vibrating dildo teasing our cunts. The sensations were thrilling as we both used each other to get off. The crazy intense pleasure continued for many minutes until we both orgasmed within seconds of each other. We collapsed on the bed, the dildo still deep inside both of us.

Finally I pulled the dildo out of both of us and lay down on the bed. I cuddled Gwen and said, “I love you, happy Valentine’s Day.”

She whispered back exhausted, “I love you too Julia.”

I kissed her neck, pulled the blankets over both of us and fell asleep with the woman I love the most in my arms.

EPILOGUE
L-o-v-e. Just four tiny letters.

Love. Just one simple word.

Love. No two people would create the same definition.

This is my definition:

For me, love is the ultimate feeling of joy every time I look at Gwen. Every moment we spend together. It may be a romantic dinner; it may be simply watching TV with the fire place on; it may be a bubble bath and then a long night of gentle love making; it may be a long night of submission; it may just be laying in bed each of us reading a book; it may be us going on the prowl and adding a new girl to our sex games; it may be a night at Le Chateau (like the time we went and both pleasured Rosie together at the same time).

But no matter what adventure is in the future, it will be perfect, because it is with Gwen.

This is my love story…a love story of sorts.

---

A teenage boy’s normal struggles with growing up are complicated by his porn brain and pantie fetish, or at least that’s what he thinks. There might be more to the story.

Potential

by Bistander

Chapter 26

It’s Just a Sunday Drive

The afternoon was well underway, yet Evan was still on Deana’s bed. She was still laying on top of him. Making love, twice, made them drowsy, but Evan needed to get to the race shop.

“Does Darlene remind you of anyone?” Deana asked.

A couple of times, when Evan had looked the redhead in the eyes, it stirred something in his brain. He’d always attributed it to lust, but Deana’s question made him wonder. “No. You?”

His sister’s expression didn’t match her words. “Maybe, but I’m not sure.”

Deana was keeping something to herself, but he didn’t have time to get it out of her. “I gotta go. You wanna come?”

“Shit, again? I can’t, not for a while, anyway.”

“Funny,” he said. “You told me you wanted to see Cindy.”

“I do, but not today,” Deana said. “Rebecca’s stopping by.”

“You gonna tell her?” Evan asked.

“Of course,” Deana said. “We don’t keep secrets.”

“Really,” he said, wondering if his sister knew Rebecca had been down in the basement with him.

“Yeah, really,” Deana said. “You know Darlene likes you, right?”

Evan rolled his eyes. “She doesn’t. Wasn’t that obvious by the way she acted today?”

“You weren’t exactly friendly.”

“Why bother?” he asked. “I tried that for a year. It got me nowhere.”

“She said you weren’t her type, but she was lying. Then she told me someone else had their eye on you, so she wouldn’t.”

“What? Who?” Evan panicked, wondering if he did something to tip Darlene off about him and Deana. “Who did she mean?”

“Gloria,” Deana said, “I’m pretty sure she meant Gloria.”

Evan’s guilty conscience liberated his tongue without engaging his brain. “Gloria, what does Darlene know about Gloria and me? Why would she think something like that? She’s never seen me with Gloria.”

“Relax. You’re acting like something has happened,” Deana said. “Has it?”

“It!” he said, “no, it, hasn’t happened. Nothing has happened, other than what I already told you. You’re supposed to be handling that for me.”

“Yeah, I know,” Deana said. “You know Darlene probably has seen you and Gloria. She goes to the ballpark, but even if she hasn’t, girls know these things just by talking to each other.”

“That’s ridiculous, she’s my sister.”

“And I’m not?” Deana laughed. “I don’t think Darlene would care either way. You know she’s right, Gloria is into you, and let’s face it, she’s perfect for you.”

“Jeez, why would you say that? Even if she wasn’t my sister, she’s too young.”

“Stop saying that,” Deana said. “The girl has been getting herself off for five years already. Oh, and you do know the softball sisters do more than play ball together, right?”

“How do you know?”

Deana rolled her eyes. “We’re sisters. Don’t you think we talk, share secrets?”

“But, ah, why do you think she’s perfect for me?” How much had Gloria told Deana?

“Duha.” Deana poked his forehead. “The girl is a clone of Candy when you first started popping boners for the babysitter.”

“How do you know what I—”

“You think I just now started noticing that thing in your pants?” Deana shook her head. “Seriously.”

“Even if I did see Gloria that way—I don’t—it doesn’t matter, she’s still my sister. We can’t—”

“Can’t what?” Deana interrupted, again. “Do what you and Mom are doing? Oh, by the way, Rebecca saw you doing what you say you can’t do with Gloria.”

“What! Shit, no, that’s not good,” Evan said. “Is that why you made me do it in the kitchen?”

“Made you? Haha,” Deana said. “No, that had nothing to do with it. Stop changing the subject. Gloria—”

“I would hurt.” He saw Deana’s raised brow and knew he was in trouble.

“So, you have been thinking about it?”

“No, of course not.”

“Then why do you think it would hurt? Obviously, you’ve been thinking about it.”

“No, but if I were, I assume it would hurt. She’s not as old as you and you said it hurt you. It’s her first time, ya know.”

“Phew.” Deana shook her head. “The girl has the body of an eighteen-year-old. Besides, it’s possible Miss Tonya has some of the same stuff Rebecca’s mother has hidden in her room. The softball sisters might have, Um, you know.”

The only thing Evan wanted to think about less then Rebecca fucking Deana with a dildo was Jayda doing Gloria. Jayda, jeez, he thought, that girl is a wild card. She’s had the jack, the card to bring him down. It was a miracle she hadn’t already told Gloria that he fucked her. If Deana wouldn’t flip out, he’d ask her for advice. It might be better to tell Gloria before Jayda could. “This conversation has gone on long enough,” Evan said. “I’m going to see your clone.”

“You’re right about that,” Deana said. “Sometimes when I see Cindy, it freaks me out how much she looks like me.”

Evan rolled Deana off to his side, sat up, and took a good look at his sister’s naked body. “Mm, she acts like you, too.” Would Cindy’s naked body take his breath away just like Deana’s did? “Why couldn’t you have been ugly?”

“Then you’d be ugly, too,” Deana said and sat Indian style with her heels jammed into her crotch. “You know Gloria isn’t going to grow out of it, right?”

“I never did,” he mumbled and kissed Deana’s cheek. “Later.”

Now that Evan knew about Becky, Jason figured he should come clean about Darlene and going to Ms. Style’s, but not until after whatever happened today. It seemed strange to Jason that Darlene needed a ride home; she could have asked Evan, but Jason didn’t question the redhead. Instead, he jumped in his truck and started driving. Darlene may have had another one of her bizarre dreams.

When Jason saw Ms. Style’s car in the driveway, it confused and excited him. If Darlene needed a ride, and Style was there, then it was more likely this was another setup. Hmm, what kind of weird, kinky fantasy has the fuckin’ redhead worked up this time, he wondered?

Jason parked behind Style’s car and got out of his Chevy S-10. The faint smell of cut grass lingered in the humid air. Evan couldn’t have been gone very long, Jason thought. It made him feel good that Darlene would rather have him drive her home. She told him to come around back when he got there because she might be in the pool, so that’s what he did, hoping she’d be tanning naked with Ms. Style.

The backyard was quiet, and nobody was at the pool, so Jason walked over to the screened in porch. “Hello, you in there?” he asked before opening the door an inch. In the shadows, he saw Darlene stand up.

“Yeah, come in,” she said. “It’s safe, Brutus is in the house.”

Immediately, his mind went to Ms. Style on her hands and knees, then Darlene’s dark-red nipples brought it back. The girl’s white T-shirt was old and worn thin. It was quite warm, yet her nipples were hard. He stepped in and pulled the screen door shut. Darlene’s expression was one of determination or anger. He asked, “Where’s—”

The fuckin’ redhead grabbed both sides of his face. “I hope you’re not in a hurry.”

“No. Why?”

“I’m incredibly horny,” Darlene said. “I hope Becky didn’t wear you out this morning.”

Before he could respond, Darlene yanked his mouth to hers. The tone was immediately established by the kiss. She sucked and bit his lip. He reached around and grabbed her ass. It was bare under the shirt. He pushed his thigh between her legs and lifted it into her crotch. Kissing Darlene was like putting a can of hairspray in a campfire; it wouldn’t take long for something to explode. He was hard and ready to shove his cock in her.

“Ah, I feel it, I feel you,” Darlene said. “Let’s get rid of these.” She shoved his shorts down. “Damn, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to how fat your dick is.”

He groaned when the fuckin’ redhead cupped his balls and rolled them in her palms. His shorts and boxers fell to his ankles. He kicked them off, wondering what Ms. Style really thought about him fucking Darlene on the back porch.

They went back to making out with his cock sandwiched between them. Someone said, “I guess you started without me.”

Jason loosened his grip and let Darlene’s feet touch the floor. When he looked over her shoulder toward the back door, at first, he thought it was Catwoman, but it was Ms. Style standing in the doorway. Catwoman wasn’t that sexy. This lady was more than a freak.

The skintight, black leather would have been enough to take his breath away, but the top half of her tits were forced out through holes designed for them. Not only were her nipples pierced, but they were also connected with a chain. The leather top ended below her chest, exposing a set of six-pack-abs that made him embarrassed to remove his shirt. There was a gold loop in her bellybutton. He looked down her leather-clad legs, then back at Style’s face. With her hair drawn back tight on her head, more of the woman’s creamy white face was visible. Jason never forgot a face, but he often couldn’t remember where he knew it from, and that was the case with Ms. Style Pioneer. He knew her from somewhere.

“You ready?” Style asked.

“Oh yes, I’m ready.” Darlene gave him a quick kiss, then started making out with Style. His gut twisted. He was watching a submissive high school girl with a dominatrix Catwoman.

Darlene moved to the hot tub. The lid was closed. She hopped up and slid back. Style dragged her long, black fingernails down the tops of Darlene’s thighs. She leaned back on her elbows and lifted her knees until her heels grabbed the edge. Style raked Darlene’s inner thighs. They opened, and Jason stared at the succulent wedges of pussy, licking his lips. Catwoman started by Darlene’s asshole and dragged a fingertip up to Darlene’s red bush. The hot pink inner layer shined with Darlene’s lust. Ms. Style pushed two fingers inside the girl’s body. Darlene moaned softly.

“You horny slut, you’re soaking wet,” Style said and stuck her slippery fingers in front of Darlene’s face. She held the woman’s wrist and lowered her mouth on to them and sucked. “Mm, I am very horny.”

Jason didn’t realize he had groaned until they turned toward him. Style smiled and said, “You can’t get her off just staring at her twat. Get your face in there.”

He knew he was good at going down on girls, Becky had told him so, but he was nervous about doing it with an audience. He got his face between Darlene’s legs and shoved his tongue in the flooded gap. It didn’t take long to forget about the audience. The redhead’s pussy was a delicious, juicy aphrodisiac. Darlene put her feet on his shoulders, turned them inward toward his neck, and pulled him into her. He loved Darlene’s dreams.

The hot, pungent tang of pussy engulfed Jason’s tongue. He thrust it into Darlene several times, then sucked her right flap into his mouth. He licked and sucked it, then switched to the other side. The arches of Darlene’s feet grabbed his neck and squeezed. He stretched his tongue out, reaching for her puckered ring. After a few loops around the dank anus, he smashed his lips into Darlene’s pussy and dragged his face through her gushing slit. His nose bumped over the girl’s plump clit. He sucked it hard and flicked it, working feverishly to make her scream.

Bent over, with his face stuffed between Darlene’s legs, Jason closed his eyes and enjoyed her moans and groans and heaving undulations. The freak behind him was massaging his ass and tugging downward on his cock like she was milking a cow. He wished she’d get down between his legs and suck his balls. Darlene slammed her feet on the lid and thrust her pelvis in the air, offering him her asshole. He licked hard, poked and shoved his tongue at it. Darlene’s tight ring opened for him, and Jason tongue fucked the expanding hole with abandon.

Ms. Style licking his asshole made Jason’s eyes pop open. It felt wonderful, better than a dog’s tongue, but it was hard to trust a woman in black leather with her tits chained together. Although, getting jerked off while someone tongue punched his asshole wasn’t a bad thing. It wasn’t like he had never let Becky finger him while she gave him a blowjob. Darlene gave him a look and used his hair to refocus him on her needs. Threesomes weren’t as easy as they looked in porn.

The thrusts of Darlene’s pelvis, her panting groans and the way she was twisting her nipples told Jason he had found a sweet spot. The girl was going to get off soon, so he fired away at her engorged clit. Darlene gave his hair a break long enough to punch the lid a few times, then she reclaimed the two fistfuls of hair. Her stomach muscles formed a ridge. The tendons from her spread legs to her crotch stretch guitar-string tight.

“Honey squirts,” Style said from behind him. “Squirt that honey, baby.”

Darlene moaned in a long continuous growl while her body jerked. Jason flinched but didn’t close his eyes against the spray of cum. It burned and his scalp stung, but that didn’t detract from the sight of Darlene’s quivering orgasm.

When Jason stood up, the warm, erect points of Style’s nipples poking into his shoulder blades and the cool chain and rings gave him goosebumps. “You definitely made her cum,” Style said in his ear. “Now it’s time to make her dreams come true.”

The woman’s fingernails spiked into his butt cheeks, then they dragged up his back, down his sides and around his stomach. She grabbed his cock and started jerking it. Darlene hooked her feet on the side of the hot tub and did a sit up. He held her hands while she got on her feet. The expression on Darlene’s face wasn’t a post-orgasm satisfied smile. It was more like one of Becky’s sinister grins. Darlene kissed him and asked, “You ready to make my dream come true?”

Jason nodded cautiously while following the redhead down to the carpet. He had a right to be nervous, but it didn’t matter because anything Darlene wanted, Jason knew he’d do it. She laid on her back and used his cock to guide him into position. He was disappointed and confused. She had just cum so hard it flew out of her, yet she wanted to sixty-nine. He wanted to get his aching cock inside that beautiful pussy and pound her until his orgasm shot into her body. “Ahhhh—” The girl sucked his balls halfway down her throat and Jason shut up.

“Get down there and clean her up,” Ms. Style said and pushed down on the back of Jason’s head.

Now, he was on his hands and knees with his ass in the air and his balls rolling around in Darlene’s mouth. Catwoman was behind him, licking his butthole. His position might have been cause for concern, but considering he had entrusted his family jewels to a four-legged bitch while he jerked himself off, what did he have to worry about?

All Jason had to do now was lick Darlene’s orgasm soaked pussy while she sucked his balls. So what if a woman he didn’t know or understand was tongue fucking his butthole. Ms. Style was quite good at it, and when Darlene switched to his dick, Style pulled his balls back between his legs and licked them, too. What the fuck could be wrong with this?

“Do it,” Darlene said. “Make my dream come true.”

Maybe she wants to squirt her honey again, Jason thought and doubled his efforts. Darlene’s cum made her pussy even more delicious. He sucked her clit and enjoyed the dual stimulation on his cock and balls.

Darlene tilted her head back, grabbed his hips, and used them to set the pace and depth of cock sliding into her face. The freaky Catwoman was alternating between sucking his balls and giving him a great rim job. Now, he wanted to fuck Darlene while Catwoman watched, but he was more likely to unload down her throat before that happened.

The cold wetness made Jason’s sphincter jerk. Style said, “Relax, it’s only lube.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t worry, I’m a professional,” Style said. “You’re going to love this.”

He’d seen enough porn to know the possibilities. “Love what?”

Style didn’t answer with words. Her thumb circled his puckered anus with increasing pressure. Her fingers massaged the slippery jelly into the swollen boner muscle between his asshole and balls. He didn’t trust Catwoman, nor Darlene’s dreams, but whatever the woman was doing in combination with the redhead’s expert cock sucking skills, was heaven.

“Ahhh.” Catwoman thrust a finger into him. He jerked and stuffed the mule to the limit of Darlene’s esophagus, maybe further. Tongue fucking, finger fucking, what’s the difference, Jason thought. It felt great.

He heard the sound of a zipper, a sigh, and the leather pants slapped down next to him. Darlene wanted him to fuck Ms. Style. That’s great, Jason thought. He had always wanted to fuck an adult. He’d fantasized about many women, even his mother, but he never expected it to happen. This was going to put him two up on Evan.

“Oh, yes, make my dream come true,” Darlene said and sucked Jason’s balls too hard. He groaned.

It could have been two fingers, except Ms. Style’s cool, smooth flesh was pressed against his ass. His balls tried to yank upward, but the redhead’s mouth was pulling them down. Instead of looking back, Jason pushed his face into Darlene’s cunt and shoved his tongue deep inside her, pretending Ms. Style was wearing a strap-on. At this point, did it make a difference what Catwoman was putting in his exit only hole?

“JJ, oh, JJ,” Darlene said, “you’re making my dream come true.”

His dick surged against the walls of Darlene’s throat, and his asshole burned with a pleasurable sensation. He wanted to yell out, fuck me, but he gasped and said, “Oh, fuck.” His insides spasmed with a climax that should have already gone off. Whatever the woman was ramming up his ass made his orgasm build up but not squirt out. The pressure was almost too much to bear. The head of his cock became super sensitive as it plunged into Darlene’s gulping throat at the pace Ms. Style set. She doubled her efforts and plowed him like he was a seasoned queer taking it in the ass. It was torture, but he never wanted it to end. Every part of his body buzzed.

Darlene might have been gagging, choking or suffocating, Jason didn’t know. He had the same confusing sensation he got the first time he jerked off and couldn’t shoot cum. His cock swelled and Jason trembled, then jerked, stuffing the mule into Darlene’s head. His balls let go, and the load of cum that had been hanging on the brink rushed through his bloated flesh. Jason imagined it was going straight into Darlene’s stomach.

The orgasm was so powerful he collapsed on top of Darlene. Whatever Style had in him pulled out of his stinging rectum. He closed his eyes and panted, breathing in the pungent aroma coming from Darlene’s flooded cunt. The fuckin’ redhead had done it again.

When Jason finally opened his eyes, Style’s leather pants were in her hand, hanging in front of her. She turned and walked towards the house. Her ass was freakishly white and sexy as hell. In Jason’s mind, he heard her words again, don’t worry, I’m a professional. He rested his forehead on Darlene’s pubic bone.

“Thank you for making that dream come true,” Darlene said. “I hope you’ll be around for some of my other dreams.”

After what had just happened, Jason should have been terrified of Darlene’s dreams, but when he looked into those blue eyes, he smiled and said, “Me too.”

Gloria’s head turned left toward her mother, back to her aunt, then back to the left. Candy saw her daughter’s excitement mounting with each turn. It made her smile. For some reason, probably because Sally was there, it was more apparent how much Gloria was like her. Candy felt a sense of pride about creating that beautiful young lady and raising her to be who she was. It also frightened Candy that Gloria reminded her of herself when she was that age. Would her little girl struggle with the same things she had unsuccessfully fought her whole life?

“Well, Mom,” Gloria said, vibrating with impatience, “can I?”

Candy turned to Sally, and they both grinned. “Aren’t you scared someone might see you naked?”

Gloria shrugged. “Who’s gonna see me besides ya’ll?”

“Okay, be a J-bird,” Candy said. “Just don’t drown.”

Gloria rolled her eyes and turned toward the back door, grabbing the towel off the bar stool as she passed it. Sally sighed and shook her head. “God, she’s you, you raised—”Her voice wavered with emotion—“raised a little you.”

Candy didn’t respond until her big sister was pressed against her back, hugging her. “I know.” She held Sally’s arms where they rested on her stomach. “It’s scary.”

Sally turned her around and grasped her shoulders. “Candy, she’s beautiful . . . beautiful.” Sally’s eyes glistened, and her lower lip quivered. “Perfect, she’s perfect. You did the right thing, baby, you really did. I’m so proud of you.”

If not for the tormented pain of a broken, regretful heart that was seared on Sally’s face, Candy might have enjoyed the moment. Instead, empathy crushed her chest, and her stomach burned with rage. She clung to her sister. “Sally, I’m sorry, so sorry that you—”

“No, Candy, no, don’t do that,” Sally said. “I did what I did, what I had—needed to do, and I deal with that. You did what you needed to do, and it worked out for you. You have a daughter. It’s obvious how close the two of you are and how much she loves you. Why aren’t you happy? What’s wrong?”

Candy kept her face stuffed in the crook of her sister’s neck. Sally gave her a minute before she pushed Candy back to arm’s length and held her by the shoulders. “Baby girl, what is it?”

Everything, Candy thought, every fuckin’ thing! She couldn’t look her sister in the eyes without crying. Everything was wrong. She was married to a man who treated her like the nanny. He didn’t love her or the girl she was raising by herself. Who was she to raise a child when she was still acting like one? “Maybe you and Bobby were right,” Candy said.

“No, we weren’t right about that!” Sally shook her. “Keeping Gloria was the right thing for you, even if things didn’t turn out the way you expected. Is it Evan?”

“God, Sally, what’s wrong with me?”

“Is it because he reminds you of Bobby? Do you love him the way you loved Bobby?”

“Um, ah, yes and no, not the way I loved Bobby. It’s so confusing the way I feel about Evan. I love him, love him like a mother would, as best as I can, anyway, but it’s like an addiction. He’s my drug. I keep telling myself, and him, that we have to stop, but I can’t say no to him. Sally, I let him fuck me in the kitchen this morning. Anybody could have caught us, but that never crossed my mind until after. Then we did it again.” She hung her head in shame, afraid to tell her sister the whole truth. “I’m supposed to be the adult, yet I’m acting like—”

“Like you did with Bobby,” Sally said. “You’re not—Are you?”

Candy fell backward onto the couch, pulled her legs up to her chest and hugged them. Her big sister saw right through her. Wasn’t that why she came here? Candy nodded. Tears dropped on her knees. “I swear, I didn’t plan it, or at least it didn’t start out that way. I had stopped taking them because I wanted to have a baby with John. I thought it would—”

“Damn it, Candy, you can’t fix a marriage with a baby.” Sally reached down and grabbed her chin, forcing eye contact. “Listen to me, you have got to be careful. If he finds out—Shit, it’s dangerous . . . he’s dangerous.”

Her sister’s tone had changed so drastically that it scared and confused Candy. She had never seen that expression on Sally’s face. Did her sister know something she wasn’t saying?

Sally continued, “You have always thrived on taking risks, even getting caught, but you can’t do that with him, not like this. You should leave him if he makes you that unhappy. But if you’re—fuck—Candy, I’ll help you disappear. You have to leave if you’re—”

“Disappear?” Those helpless, hopeless, and trapped feelings twisted up Candy’s insides. “No, no, I can’t! I told you about Cindy, I can’t do that to her. John is paying for her college, and her family, oh god, no. Cindy doesn’t deserve to lose anything because of what I did, and I can’t leave those kids with him. They don’t deserve that, either.”

“Cindy kissed you, first. It took two! You didn’t force anyone to do something they didn’t want to do. You didn’t, ah, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I’m the grown-up,” she said. “Cindy was, um, I shouldn’t have let it happen. I was wrong.”

“You’re in love with her, aren’t you?”

The feelings Candy had for Cindy were the final straw. Her body jerked with spastic sobs. Sally held her. “I’m sorry, baby girl, I’m so sorry. I should have done something, found another way to fix it. Something, I shoulda done something to help you.”

Candy was sobbing too hard to hear what her big sister was saying. They sat together on the couch, hugging until they heard the sliding glass door open. Candy quickly wiped her face and put on a fake smile.

“Aren’t ya’ll coming—” Gloria stopped when she saw them. “What’s wrong, Mom?”

Candy looked at Sally, shrugged and said, “Nothing. Why?”

“You look like you were crying.”

“Yeah, we were,” Sally said. “Talking about old times had us laughing so hard we were crying.”

Gloria considered that for a few seconds and said, “Oh, okay, then aren’t you coming outside? Don’t you want to swim, too?”

The longer Candy stared at the wet headed blonde with the towel wrapped around her chest, the bigger her smile got. “I don’t have a bathing suit.”

“So what, nobody is gonna see you,” Gloria said. “Right, Aunt Sally?”

Candy wasn’t afraid of that, nor the prospect of being naked in front of her daughter, but she didn’t want her sister to get undressed; she was too emotional and vulnerable for that. Sally might touch her, press that nude, voluptuous body against hers. She didn’t trust herself, not even in front of her daughter. What a sad testament that was to her motherhood.

“Come on, sis,” Sally said. “It’ll be fun. We haven’t skinny-dipped since that time—”

“Don’t you dare,” Candy said.

“What, Mom, you’ve gone skinny-dipping before?” Gloria asked. “Tell me. I wanna hear about it, whatever it was.”

“It’s nothing,” Sally said. “Someone caught us, but it wasn’t a big deal.”

Gloria tried to weasel details out of her aunt all the way out to the pool, but once Sally started undressing, the girl fell silent and stared. That was when Candy realized her daughter was going to see Sally’s tattoo. Wouldn’t a girl who went down on her sister’s girlfriend in the kitchen put two and two together?

An hour after her brother got out from underneath her body, Deana was still curled up in bed with pillows surrounding her. It didn’t make sense how bad a beautiful thing could make her feel. It reminded Deana of the song, “If it Makes You Happy,” by Sheryl Crow. Evan had fucked her into multiple orgasms, multiple times. They held each other, talking, kissing and feeling each other’s emotions. She already missed him and wanted him again. There was something cosmic or spiritual about Evan’s cock slamming into her. It was also dark, wickedly erotic, and deeply satisfying. Her father’s own son, flesh of his flesh, had fucked the hell out of her. Her brother’s creamy load of sperm seemed to extinguish the burning hate she had for their father. Was that the only reason she wanted Evan?

Deana didn’t know the answer, but she did know that the sex had made her worthy of a shower before Rebecca got there, so she dragged herself out of bed and went to the bathroom. The other part of Deana’s dis-ease was about Darlene. She let the redheaded vixen seduce her, and she enjoyed it immensely. Darlene took her, fucked her, and caused her to climax despite the fear of being caught. There was a plausible rationale behind letting Evan make love to her, but what happened with Darlene had been cut and dry cheating. Then again, hadn’t doing Gloria been the same thing? Yes, Rebecca had been there yesterday, but what about the morning Gloria spent with her in bed? All of the same desires had been present, and if Gloria had tried to do more that morning than make out with her, Deana would have fallen victim to the young girl’s wiles the same way she had succumb to Darlene’s. God, I wish Evan had seen the similarities, Deana thought.

While she was drying off after the shower, Deana was frightened half to death when the door flew open. Gloria charged in, already unzipping. “Sorry, I gotta go!” She pulled her pants down on the way to the toilet.

“God, you scared the shit out of me,” Deana said.

“You didn’t lock the door.” Gloria’s pee was splashing before her cheeks reached the seat. “Wow, I was about to pop. Had to go since we left Aunt Sally’s.”

Deana smiled at Gloria. They were completely comfortable together, regardless of what was happening. Gloria wiped and pulled her pants up as she rose. Deana rolled and tucked the towel so it stayed wrapped around her chest. “You should have gone before you left.”

“I did, but I guess the pool water soaked into me,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally has an amazing pool and house.”

Deana could see how excited Gloria was, and it dawned on her that Gloria had never met any of her relatives. “Tell me about her. What was she like? Is she like Mom?”

Gloria nodded and shook her head as she scooted her butt back on the counter. Her feet dangled. Deana grabbed a hairbrush and stood facing Gloria. “It can’t be both. Is she or isn’t she?”

Gloria leaned forward. “Aunt Sally is really cool, like in my dreams. Probably the way Mom would be if, um, you know.”

“Details, girl, I want details.”

“It has to be between you and me?” Gloria raised her hand with the pinky finger extended. “Sisters only?”

“Pinky promise,” Deana said, and they locked fingers. “Now tell me.”

“I went skinny-dipping,” Gloria said.

The brush stopped mid-stroke. “Skinny-dipping? You, ah, Mom let you get naked at her . . . sister’s house?”

“It was my aunt’s idea. She got Mom to agree, and that’s not the best part.” Gloria paused for effect. “They did, too.”

Deana put the brush down, pursed her lips, and raised her left brow. “Did too, what? You’re not saying—” Gloria was already nodding excitedly. “You, ah, you saw Mom naked?” Her sister kept nodding. “Oh, my, God. What, ah, what was, ah, shit, Mom naked, outside naked, wow.”

“She’s even sexier without anything on,” Gloria said.

Now Deana was nodding stupidly, knowing Gloria and Rebecca agreed, Candy was the sexiest mother on the planet. “So, is your aunt like Mom, or not?”

“No, yeah, I guess,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally isn’t like anyone I’ve ever met, except I think they’re a lot alike. It was weird, crazy-weird.”

“Girl, you’re not making sense.”

“Can you picture Mom with red hair? Not red-red like dark red, but more strawberry than Mom’s hair. Kinda like Darlene’s, I guess.”

Deana gulped. “Tell me more.”

“She might have a few more freckles, or maybe they’re just darker. They have the same boobs and butts, you know, that shape, that amazing shape. Aunt Sally’s are bigger, though, and she’s a little taller than Mom.”

“Bigger?”

“Yeah, bigger.” Gloria became more animated. “I swear, it’s hard to describe. You ever seen a girl that makes you gasp? That’s Aunt Sally.” Gloria sighed. “When you see her, you’ll understand what I’m telling you. I wish you could have been there. She’s really nice. When I looked into her eyes, they’re blue, crystal blue like shattered glass, I felt like I had seen them before. If that makes any sense.”

Deana grinned and pulled Gloria close. “Guess what?”

“What?”

Their noses touched. “I’m looking into a pair of blue, like shattered glass, amazing crystal blue eyes. You probably saw yourself.” She kissed the tip of Gloria’s nose. “Girl, you finally got to meet someone from your family. Your real family.”

“Don’t say that,” Gloria said. “You’re my family, my real family.”

“Take it easy. I’m not trying to get rid of you. God forbid, you’re my sister, forever,” Deana said. “What I meant was, you and Aunt Sally share the same genes.”

“Pants?”

“No, smartass, DNA,” Deana said and messed up Gloria’s hair. “You’ll learn about it in biology next year.”

“I guess so, but it still seems weird seeing myself in a woman I just met for the first time in my life.”

“Where does she live? What’s her house like? What’s she like other than blue eyes and huge boobs?”

Gloria’s short, thick legs wrapped around Deana’s hips. “Have you ever seen where Mom grew up?”

Deana thought they had gone there a long time ago, but childhood memories couldn’t be trusted. “Maybe, but I don’t remember.”

“Mom took me there today. It’s a trailer park. I saw her old house—trailer,” Gloria said. “It looked sad and felt sad, too.”

“Is that where your aunt lives?”

“No, she lives in a huge house with a giant pool. By herself. She’s rich, I think.”

Deana wasn’t sure why Gloria mentioned the trailer park, but she was more interested in the wealthy woman with a body more incredible than Candy’s. “What has she been doing all these years, and where?”

Gloria shrugged. “I don’t know; I was nude in the backyard, swimming. It was amazing, I swear. Naked, standing around outside naked, jumping off the diving board.”

“What were they doing while you ran around like a nudist?”

“Mostly they talked and watched me swim, but I was watching them more. I think Mom was crying about something. They said they were laughing, but it seemed tense for a while. When we were leaving, they hugged like crazy, kissed and hugged. Mom hardly talked on the way home. You know how she gets when she’s thinking too much?”

Deana stepped back and looped Gloria’s hair behind her ears. “Yeah, I do. What do you think it was about?”

“I don’t know, Dee, but maybe it was serious,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally has a tattoo; a tattoo of a heart with Mom’s name written through it. It’s pretty.”

She tried to paint a picture, but it was beyond the reach of Deana’s imagination. “Where is it?”

Gloria used her toes to open Deana’s towel and pressed her fingertip into Deana’s pubic mound. The implication of such a tattoo was enough to give Deana goosebumps. Her nipples stiffened. “Oh, um, I guess she really loves her sister as much as I love you.”

Gloria’s dimples grew. “I love you, more.”

“Good,” Deana said and cupped Gloria’s face in her palms. “I need to ask you something. It’s about what happened when we were in bed.”

“I’m really sorry, Dee, I didn’t mean to—”

“Shh.” She put her mouth over Gloria’s and gave her a long, passionate, testing kiss. “You didn’t do anything wrong. You, me and Rebecca are all good. It’s what you said about Evan.” Deana took a breath and asked the question she already knew the answer to.

Deana had spent another thirty minutes talking to Gloria, and they would have kept going if not for Rebecca’s imminent arrival. Deana was nervous, but not as noticeably as she would have been if her mind wasn’t busy chewing on the details of Gloria’s story. The idea of Candy getting naked in her sister’s backyard was wild, but doing it in front of her daughter made Deana want to run naked through the house. A woman with a body more amazing than Candy’s wasn’t something Deana could visualize. She had to meet this lady who had Candy tattooed on her groin. What if Gloria’s vibe about the sisters was correct? That would give Deana a whole new appreciation for Candy.

Even though Deana had expected Gloria’s answer, the matter-of-fact fashion in which she said, “Yeah, I meant sex, not sleep,” made Deana cringe. Gloria wanted Evan, but was it for the same reason she had wanted Evan to take her cherry? That would make Deana sad, but if Gloria really loved Evan, that gave Deana hope. If she couldn’t love Evan that way, and he couldn’t have Candy, then her brother should have Gloria, someone who truly loves him.

“Tell me, Dee, tell me what it was like,” Rebecca said. “I know something happened, something unusual. Nice towel, by the way.”

Deana turned toward the spunky girl in her doorway. “Nice spandex, by the way, and what makes you think something happened?”

Rebecca kicked Deana’s door closed. “That redhead and her freaky hot friend were there.”

“No, Ms. Style wasn’t there,” Deana said.

“Okay, but Darlene was, and she’s, um, well she’s Darlene.”

“You sure you don’t know her more than you say?” Deana asked with her brows raised. “She called you a wildcat and wants you next time. I mean wants you to come, ah, be there next time.”

Rebecca tilted her head. “Why you getting all tongue twisted? What happened?”

“Nothing, nothing crazy,” Deana said with a smirk. “Although, when I got there, she was swimming laps like someone on the swim team.”

“Interesting,” Rebecca said, “but why you stumbling over your words with that expression on your face.”

“Oh, she wasn’t wearing anything . . . at all.”

“Naked, she was naked? What did Evan do?”

“He didn’t see her, but she didn’t care if he did. She told me to ditch my bathing suit, too.”

“Fuck, you and Darlene got naked together,” Rebecca said. “Shit, that must have been hot. What did your brother say when he saw you?”

“Rebecca, no, I didn’t do it. I’m not gonna let some girl from school see me naked in front of my brother.”

“Darlene doesn’t seem like the kinda girl who would have a problem with it or say anything,” Rebecca said.

“Maybe I’m paranoid, but getting naked in front of my brother seemed like it would send the wrong message. Or, in this case, the right message. I wasn’t gonna chance it.”

“I guess,” Rebecca said and sat on the end of the bed. “What else happened? Was it as good as or better than in the showers at school?”

“Don’t be like that,” Deana said.

“Hey, you’re the one who was checking her out, not me.”

Deana knew her girlfriend was playing, but her conscience made her touchy. “Only because you didn’t have gym with her. Now let me tell you something more important than what Darlene did.” Shit, that didn’t come out right, Deana thought and plowed on before Rebecca could talk. “You’re not gonna believe this.”

“Considering everything that has happened already this summer, I doubt there is anything I won’t believe.”

“Okay, let’s see,” Deana said. “Imagine a big fancy house with a beautiful inground pool. Not Ms. Style’s; this is somewhere else. Now, picture Candy by the pool without anything on.”

Rebecca’s body did a little spastic shudder. “Mmm, after yesterday, that’s easy.”

“There is another woman there, too. She has a body like my mom’s, except more in your face, bam, big tits, and ass.”

Rebecca nodded slowly. “That’s hard to imagine. What are they doing?”

“They’re watching Gloria swim. Maybe Gloria is more watching them watch her. She isn’t wearing anything, either. Imagine the other woman has a heart tattoo with Candy’s name written through it on her groin.”

“Ah, please tell me this is a fantasy,” Rebecca said.

“Phew.” She didn’t know if she could continue rolling it out the way Gloria had. “No, this is what Gloria told me when she came home from her aunt’s house. Her aunt was the one to suggest they skinny-dip. More bizarre, Darlene had been talking to Gloria about skinny-dipping the other day at the mall. Candy’s sister has her name tattooed here.” She opened her towel and pointed to the spot Gloria had touched earlier.

Rebecca pressed her finger into the flesh just above Deana’s slit. “God, Dee, your mother’s sister, ah, has her name tattoo on her pussy.” She pulled her finger away, and the skin under it blanched. “You know what that means?”

Deana stared down at her lover’s face, happy they had come to the same conclusion. “Mm, I don’t know anything except what Gloria told me.”

Rebecca yanked the towel off. “I never get tired of seeing you naked.” She kissed Deana’s belly button. “Did anything else happen with Darlene?”

Deana stroked Rebecca’s hair. “Would you be mad if it did?”

“Only if you don’t tell me about it,” Rebecca said and dragged her fingertip through the groove between Deana’s bald pussy lips.

“She kissed me when we were leaving,” Deana said. “She said goodbye, grabbed my ass and kissed me in front of Evan.”

“You’re joking.”

“No, really, she grabbed two handfuls of my ass and kissed me. I mean a serious kiss. Now, are you mad?”

“Tongue.” Rebecca opened and closed her mouth several times. “Darlene’s tongue was in your mouth?”

She nodded.

“How was it, I mean, what was it like kissing her?”

“Um, this might sound strange, but it was like kissing Gloria. I confirmed it before.”

“Gloria? I kissed Gloria; she’s a good kisser,” Rebecca said. “Maybe Darlene taught her how to kiss girls?”

“I can’t imagine that,” Deana said. “Does it bother you that I’ve kissed both of them?”

“Not if you still love me more and tell me everything,” Rebecca said. “We’re only young once, might as well enjoy it.”

“Darlene touched me when I was in the pool.”

“Oh, fuck,” Rebecca said. “Tell me more.”

“She pulled my bottoms down and—”Deana pointed at her crotch—“fingered me while I was hanging on the edge of the pool, watching Evan mow the lawn. He kept getting closer and closer, but she didn’t stop. She didn’t care if we got caught.”

“Holy shit!” Rebecca reached behind Deana and squeezed her ass. “Did he see you getting fucked by the redhead?”

“No, it was close, but I came before he got there. You sure you’re not upset?”

“Not yet,” Rebecca said. “How did your brother handle seeing you and the redhead making out? Did he get a boner?”

“I guess,” Deana said. “When we got home, he fucked me in the kitchen.”

“Fuck!” Rebecca shoved her shorts and panties down her legs as she pushed herself further onto the bed. “In the kitchen? Please tell me it was on the table, again.”

Deana got on her knees. “No, not the table.” She kissed the fleshy knob where Rebecca’s slit crossed her pubic bone. “We fucked in my father’s chair. I sat on his lap and fucked him. I made him cum in me, again. All of my brother’s hot, creamy cum shot into my cunt.”

“Ah, fuck, you’re killing me,” Rebecca said and laid down. “Are you trying to make me cum without doing any work?”

She rested her chin on Rebecca’s pubic mound and stared up the gymnast’s muscled body. “We fucked again in here. Right here on this bed. My brother’s giant cock pounded my cunt. Oh, shit, he fucked me, and fucked me and filled me again with his cum.”

Rebecca lifted her knees and grabbed Deana’s head. “If you don’t get me off I’m gonna kill you.”

She loved how excited Rebecca got when she talked about Evan. “Okay, no need for violence.” She blew a soft stream of air down the inside of Rebecca’s thighs. When it reached the girl’s inflamed labia, goosebumps raced up Rebecca’s hairless groin and covered her stomach.

“Oh, God, Dee, please, please . . . “

Deana smirked and smashed her mouth into Rebecca’s crotch, driving her tongue deep inside her lover’s dripping pussy hole. In its own bizarre, fucked up way, everything felt right again.

It was Friday night, the night before Evan was going to defy his father and make his dream come true. That was plenty to think about, but his mind was overflowing with much more than that. He was in the basement, doing what Cindy had admonished him for not doing enough of, working out. Deana was upstairs with the tumbler, and Candy was locked away in her room. She had been in a fog when he got home from Cindy’s shop, and she wouldn’t tell him why she had called Cindy. When Cindy had seen Candy’s name light up on her phone, he wasn’t sure she would answer it. She finally snatched it up and said hello. Her expression became very serious. That made him nervous, especially when Cindy started putting distance between them. His cousin didn’t want him to hear what she was saying to his mother. That didn’t bode well considering his mother rarely called Cindy. He figured it was about his undercover racing deal. Then the tone of Cindy’s hushed voice turned. His cousin stopped whispering. When she said goodbye to Candy, Cindy was grinning, and she was giddy the rest of the afternoon. He wasn’t satisfied with his cousin’s explanation for why Candy didn’t want to talk to him, and he didn’t believe the call was about Gloria’s birthday.

Evan punched, punched, punched, his knuckles raw, then he kicked the heavy bag. This was more than a workout. He was frustrated, confused and worried. Earlier, Deana wanted him to make love to her. She made him hold her and told him she loved him. His sister liked to say it was making love, but Deana had fucked him. She made him sit in their father’s chair while she rode his cock. After, when they were cuddling in her bed, even though her pussy was still sore, Deana wanted it again. He intended to go slow, take it easy, and enjoy every aspect of his sister. She was beautiful inside and out. The combined love that they shared was so powerful it hurt. The warm, tight path his cock took into the center Deana’s body made him gasp, and the expression on his sister’s face reflected his feelings. Her eyes glistened. He waited until she told him without speaking that it was okay. Her feet slid up the backs of his thighs. His dick moved in long, slow, meaningful strokes.

Passion quickly pushed aside the post orgasm elation and love that had kept them in bed, talking, kissing and clinging to each other. He thrust into Deana’s body, her resistance weakened, and her mood darkened. His sister was afraid of something, and that fear fueled some emotion that Evan couldn’t identify. Maybe it was anger? He slammed into Deana, then tried to apologize, but his sister demanded more, so he fucked her hard, and Deana seemed grateful. When it was over, she wouldn’t talk about what had happened. His sister was hurting; she needed help, but she wouldn’t let him help her.

Evan punched the shit out of the heavy bag until his arms turned rubbery. Damn it, he loved the fuck out of that girl, and she knew it. Deana knew he would do anything for her, yet she wouldn’t tell him what she needed. He flopped on the couch. Maybe Rebecca would come downstairs and let him put her in a handstand. The tumbler really was a wildcat and a wildcard. He liked her more every time he saw her, and it made him feel a little better knowing Deana had her as a friend and lover. Who did he have?

Courtesy of the workout, Evan’s shirt reeked. He hoisted his body out of the old couch and started up the stairs. His mother stepped into the doorway. She was wearing gray, drawstring sweatpants and a midriff top. The sensually curved undersides of her breasts were exposed. He didn’t think he would ever get used to how narrow her waist was in comparison to her hips and chest. “Did you and Cindy have a nice talk?” he asked and stopped climbing when their eyes were at the same level.

Candy nodded and inspected his skinned knuckles like a mother would. “You hurt yourself.” She kissed the raw flesh.

That made him feel good. They could never have the relationship he grew up fantasizing about, that was obvious even to his teenage brain, but she loved him. She always had. Their affair might have to end, but his father could never stop them from loving each other. No matter what happened, they’d still have their love and memories. Candy’s expression tightened his chest. His breaths became strained. She’s gonna tell me my father is coming home tomorrow. “What?” He put his hands around her waist.

“Honey, I’m always here for you,” she said. “I’m always pulling for you. I want the best for you.”

He nodded. “Mom, you know I’ll always love you, love you as Mom, but these feelings, these other feelings, they’re not gonna go away.”

“I know, and I’m sorry, so sorry. I shouldn’t have put you in this position.” Tears filled his mother’s eyes. “I was pretending, pretending everything could stay the same, just like I did last time, but everything changed when I married your father.” She squeezed his neck and pressed her forehead against his.

Evan brushed a tear from her cheek. “Why, why did you marry him?”

“Honey, I didn’t know what else to do. I was confused, scared and mixed up. I was just a girl, and I didn’t know how else to keep you and Deana and take care of my baby. I’m sorry.”

Evan wrapped his arms around Candy. His love and anger crushed the air out of her. He stepped up, lifting Candy. Her feet dangled. The act of carrying her sparked an old memory, but it was like a flickering TV screen, not enough came through to give him a picture. He didn’t do a deep scan for the memory because there were more important things to think about.

In the bathroom, Evan set Candy’s butt on the counter and looked into her eyes. His mother’s expression was eerily similar to the fear he’d seen in Deana’s eyes. Could Deana and Candy feel the same? There were too many thoughts and emotions to sort through. Evan experienced a mental blue screen of death. When his brain rebooted, his dick was stiff, and he needed to use it. Wasn’t that Deana’s method of coping?

“I’m going to make love to you,” he said and reached for Candy’s drawstring.

His mother grabbed his hand and squeezed it. “Yes, yes you are,” she said and helped him pull the string. “Let’s take a shower, first.”

Late Saturday afternoon, there were only a few people in front of Evan and Jason on the ticket line. Evan turned his ear in the direction of the track. “Sounds like the packing truck is getting the track ready for hot laps.”

“There’s hardly anybody here,” Jason said. “Why did we have to be so early?”

Evan sighed. “Most of the drivers are already here. I have to check out the track conditions and set things up so I don’t get caught. Spy work and all that.”

Jason’s nod lacked enthusiasm. “Yeah, right.” They moved forward, and Jason nudged Evan. “Mm, mm, look at that, so suck-a-licious.”

“Let me guess,” Evan said without turning, “it’s ticket-girl?”

“Yup and they look more yummy than last time,” Jason said. “I hope BJ is here.”

Evan thought about Candy’s massive tits and said, “Jeez, is that all you think about?”

Jason held his chin thoughtfully. “Yeah, I guess so. And you don’t?”

Evan sighed as if it weren’t true, but if not for the race tonight, he would be doing what he had done all day, thinking about Candy and trying to get her in bed, again. There were still a few things that Miss Tonya taught him that he hadn’t done to Candy. Although, the previous night, and that morning, they had done quite a few. It had been the best sex of his life, and he hoped his mother saw it the same way.

They stepped in front of the ticket window, and KK glanced back to see if her mother was watching before grinning and saying, “Hey, how are ya?”

“Great,” Evan said. “Two pit-passes, please.”

The lady behind KK picked up a clipboard and handed it to her. She slid it forward on the counter and playfully held the pen so Evan had to tug it free. After signing the release form required by the insurance company, Evan passed the clipboard to Jason. “Here, sign your life away.”

Evan returned the clipboard with his money. Ticket-girl grabbed a wristband and ceremoniously attached it to his arm. Then she handed him one for Jason. “Enjoy the races.”

He said, “Thank you, we will,” and gestured towards the concession stand. KK glanced over her shoulder again before flashing five fingers twice and mouthing the word, bathrooms.

After getting two huge Cokes, Evan and Jason stood on the west side of the building between the women’s room door and the front corner of the building. From there he could see the access gate for the pits. If Uncle JC was coming their way, they could circle the building and avoid him. They could also peek around the front and see the ticket booth.

Jason sucked on his straw, then asked, “You hoping to get some suck-a-licious tonight?”

Evan blew a long breath and scanned the area around them for the fiftieth time. “I might be busy with something else. You think?”

“I guess, but she’s pretty into you and her friend—”

“Jason, the reason I’m waiting for her is so she can help me not get caught. I wish she’d hurry up. Shit, this is stupid. I wish I could just tell my uncle.”

“Relax,” Jason said. “You’re totally freaking out. Once you get in that car, it’ll all be worth it. Of course, there will be nineteen other drivers out there with you. You know, guys that race every weekend. On second thought, this is stupid.”

“Ouch.” Jason rubbed his shoulder. “No need for violence.”

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” Evan said. “You’re supposed to be helping me, not—Here she comes. It’s about time.”

“She’s got Billy Go-Joe with her,” Jason said, “and sweet honey pie, no bra.”

“Jason, we’re not here to get laid. I have to race. I’m racing a car for the first time, ever. Work with me, all right.”

“Relax, dude, relax. You’ve won like a hundred go-kart races, and you’ve done hot laps for your cousin, how many times?”

“Easy for you to say,” Evan said and faced the approaching girls. Jason was right, Billy Joe was something to look at, but the girl’s pigtails were the only thing that said sweet pie. Her jiggling, peach sized tits, obscenely erect nipples, and cut-off jeans that had been turned into a skirt, all said, fuck me pie just like Becky. If the similarities didn’t end with looks, then Evan had to assume there weren’t any panties under that skirt.

“Hey, thanks for helping me out tonight,” Evan said. “Don’t forget, I’m not here. My uncle can’t know I’m here until after.”

KK ran her hand over his chest. “Sure feels like you’re here to me.” Her green eyes sparkled.

“Funny,” he said. “Just help me stay undercover until after I race.”

“That sounds exciting,” Billy Joe said.

“Cindy’s your cousin. Why can’t you race?” KK asked.

“It’s a long story,” Evan said. “For now, if anybody asks, I’m not here, and hang out between Cindy’s pit and Dale’s. I don’t see why my uncle would go over there, but if he does, run and let me know.”

Ticket girl tilted her head coyly to the right and said, “You’re gonna owe me.”

Great, Evan thought. “Let’s go. You and Billy Joe lead the way to Dale’s pit. If you see my uncle, double back and let us know.”

“I’ll walk with them,” Jason said. “I’ll text you if we see anything. Then you can dive underneath a car or something.”

Drivers and crews throughout the pits were busy, so it wasn’t difficult getting to Dale’s hauler unnoticed. Jason, KK and Billy Joe were stationed one row over, hopefully paying attention. Evan was grateful for the alone time. He looked down into the cockpit of Dale’s car. The steering wheel was on the seat, and the G-Force latch and link, five-point harness was neatly laid out, waiting to hold him straitjacket tight. He closed his eyes and imagined sliding down into the seat. The belts would come over his shoulders, around his waist and up between his legs. He’d connect the series of metal links on his lap, close the latch, and pull the belts tight around his hips and waist. Then he’d pull down on the straps until they crushed his shoulders. Usually, Cindy or Uncle JC would show up just before he pulled away from the hauler to give a few more tugs. It was like being buried in the sand with your arms and legs sticking out. Cindy called it, strapping down the butterflies. After she clicked the steering wheel into place and double checked everything, she’d say, “Now let’s light this dragon’s tail on fire,” and she’d hit the starter switch.

Evan jerked when someone said, “So far so good.” He turned around, and for a split second he thought it was Deana, but it was Cindy. “My dad is too busy shooting the shit and betting on the races to notice you’re here.”

“You scared me,” he said. “I’m not sure this was such a good idea.”

Cindy chuckled. “It’s no different than it was the other day. Relax, you’ll do fine.”

He felt better with Cindy there, but she made him realize how much he wished Deana was there. “I know, I just wish things were different.”

Cindy gave him a hug. “It’s going to work out, everything is going to work out.”

“Now you sound like Deana.”

“That’s because we’re both smart,” Cindy said.

Evan tried to disengage his tongue, but the thought was too spontaneous and heartfelt to be shut down. “I love you.”

Cindy peered into his eyes for an uncomfortably long few seconds. “I know you do. Now, relax, meditate and stay out of sight until after your race. And don’t forget all the stuff we went over.”

Evan said, “I won’t,” but his mind was on his cousin’s response. He got the feeling Cindy knew he was thinking about Deana when he proclaimed his love.

“Good. Hey, I got something to take care of. You stay right here.” Cindy started walking and said, “I love you, too . . . both of you.”

Candy left Deana, Rebecca, and Gloria in the middle of the crowded section of the grandstands and headed toward the white, two-story, cinder block building. The goal had been to blend in, not draw attention so she wouldn’t be recognized. Candy was wearing a long, loose shirt that hung from her tits and swished around her middle. Her black pants were also non-form-fitting. Deana had put Candy’s hair in a ponytail and fed it through the hole in the back of the baseball cap that covered her head. Candy thought she looked silly, but Deana had slapped her on the ass and said, “Damn, you’re cute, and sexy at the same time.”

It had been a long time since Candy had been at the racetrack. She was nervous. If Evan’s uncle saw her, JC wouldn’t believe she had come to watch Cindy race without Evan. He’d ask questions she couldn’t answer. It had happened once before.

If John was out on a Saturday night, the track was one of the places Candy and Cindy rendezvoused. JC rarely spoke to John, but Candy wondered if that time he saw her and Cindy coming out of the hauler hadn’t led to John catching them.

It would have been safer if they hadn’t come, but Candy wasn’t going to miss Evan’s race, even though he told her not to come. Candy was concerned about the hopeful tone she’d heard in Cindy’s voice when she called for information about Evan’s race, and the best way to avoid him and JC. The expression on Cindy’s face would tell Candy if she got the wrong idea. It hadn’t been her intention to mislead the girl.

The metal staircase that led up to the announcer’s booth made Candy emotional. She had met Cindy there on two occasions. Candy remembered them both like they happened yesterday. That should have been reason enough to avoid them after she peed, but Candy found herself standing under them. Her back was against the wall as if she needed it to hold her up. She looked toward the fence that separated the pits from the stands. That was the direction Cindy had always come from. It was comforting thinking about the tall, strong, beautiful girl walking toward her on those nights.

Candy hadn’t had much comfort since she left Sally’s house. Her sister said things that seemed to require questioning, but Candy refused to respond to the implied prompts. At the time, Gloria was elated that she was finally meeting her aunt, and she was thrilled about skinny dipping, so Candy avoided anything emotional after Gloria saw them crying. That was what Candy told herself, anyway. The truth was, pretending felt safer than considering the implications of Sally’s suggestive hints.

The only time there had been peace was while Evan was making love to her. That was why Candy had taken him back to her room after they showered. It was selfish of her to ask him to get in his father’s bed. At first, she thought he would leave, but once he was fucking her, the boy’s other persona showed up. It was as if he reveled in the act, pounding her with revenge in his thrusts.

She asked him to spend the night with her, and the boy showed her things he couldn’t have learned from Deana or any of the other high school girls he’d been with. It was like he had been trained in the art of pleasuring a woman. He got her off with his tongue, then flipped her over. It embarrassed her at first, but once he was licking her asshole and fingering her pussy, she loved it.

After they rested for a while, Evan offered her a massage, but it became clear it was designed to induce lust. It worked, and Evan took her on another journey that ended with a near blackout climax. After that, Evan finally pushed that hard, young cock back inside her body. He was loving and gentle, sliding in and out of her. It was as if the boy knew what she wanted, and he purposely stuffed his bloated cock as deep as it would go and held it there. Images of Sally’s terrified face flashed through her mind while Evan’s sperm blasted her cervix.

Then, she had the best night sleep she’d had in years, and, of course, Evan woke up horny. Sex in the morning was a beautiful way to start the day, but by eleven that morning, the things Sally hinted at were eating Candy’s lunch, again.

The door above Candy opened. She looked up through the corrugated steel staircase. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. A girl descended to the platform two steps at a time, took the turn swinging on her outstretched arm, and bounced down the second set of steps. Cindy’s stride was that of the energetic sixteen-year-old Candy had fallen in love with. The three years that had passed since their first kiss had only made Cindy more beautiful.

Candy tried to explain why she was there, but Cindy grabbed her and squeezed her with those powerful arms. “I gotta pee,” Cindy said. “Stan talked my ear off up there. Come with me.”

Cindy was amped up as she always was on race night, and she didn’t give Candy a choice. Candy followed like a disobedient kid being dragged by the arm. A row of sinks greeted them when they cleared the L-shaped barrier wall. Candy thought she’d wait there, but Cindy caught her by surprise and steered her into the largest stall. “Cindy!”

“Relax,” Cindy said while releasing the metal button with the letters Lee worn shiny. “We’re both grown ups.” She shoved her pants and underwear down.

Candy stared at the dark skin and thick black tuft of pubic hair. Cindy squatted, hovering above the toilet. A torrent of piss splashed into the water below. I hadn’t planned on this, Candy thought.

“I’m so glad you’re here,” Cindy said and wiped.

“Ah, yeah,” Candy said.

Cindy pulled up her pants but didn’t close them. Candy couldn’t take her eyes off the blue bikini briefs in the V of the open zipper. “Cindy—”

The row of stalls shook when Candy’s back crashed into the partition. The girl’s luscious red lips and tongue tasted like mint. Candy inhaled and the familiar smells flattened her resistance. Cindy’s fingertips sank into her ass cheeks. Their groins smashed together.

Oh, fuck, Candy thought, this is why I avoid Cindy at all cost. “No, no, Cindy, please.” Candy gasped. “I can’t.” She tried to move, but the girl was an immovable force.

“Why not?” Cindy challenged and grabbed Candy’s crotch. “You feel it too. I know you do.”

Candy did feel it. She had never stopped feeling it, wanting it, needing it, or loving this tenacious girl. Thank God, Candy thought when Cindy released her pussy. “Cindy, baby, you don’t understand.”

“Yes, I do,” Cindy said and shoved her hand down the front of Candy’s pants. “You want this as much as I do, and I hate that—”

“Stop, oh, God, please, stop.” Don’t stop, was what Candy wanted to say, and Cindy knew it. The girl’s long finger sliced into Candy’s wetness. She held onto Cindy’s shoulders, arched her body and put her foot up on the toilet paper dispenser. They stared into each other’s eyes as Cindy’s fingers pushed inside her. “Ahhh, Cindy, I do hate it.”

“I know you do,” Cindy said and rotated her hand violently, smashing Candy’s clit each time her fingers plunged inside her body.

For over a year, Candy avoided Cindy, lied to her and suffered through the forced separation, but once Cindy’s lips had touched hers, the floodgates of their love and passion fell open. It wasn’t Cindy’s fault that she was married to John. Cindy didn’t deserve to be punished because of her bad choices. Candy fell back in time and let the Cindy take away her pain. Neither she nor Cindy noticed, but certainly the women coming and going knew what was happening.

Three orgasms later, Cindy pressed her fingertips to Candy’s lips and put her lips on top of them. They kissed, sucked, and shared the taste of Candy’s cream. If she hadn’t been there for Evan’s race, Candy would have dragged Cindy out to the SUV and made love to her until Cindy had to race. “Ah, dammit, Cindy.” Candy paused. “I swear, you, ah, I love you.”

“I know,” Cindy said, “and I love you, so why don’t you leave him?”

“It’s not that easy. John’s my husband, I can’t just—”

“Does it have anything to do with me?” Cindy asked. “If it does, forget it. I don’t care if he pays for—”

“No, Cindy, it’s not like that.” It was like that, but it was worse than that, too.

“Then what?” Cindy demanded. “You hate him.” Candy felt the rosy post orgasm color drain from her face. “You hate him as much as I do. You know the truth and you—”

“Stop, stop, not now. It’s complicated, and this isn’t the time or place to talk about it. Tonight is about Evan, about being here for him.” Candy didn’t ever want to face the truth if it was what she was starting to believe it was.

“Okay, but this isn’t over.” Cindy held Candy’s face. “When is he coming back?”

“Not for at least a week.”

“We’re going to finish this.”

Candy tried to nod, but the back of her head was pressed against the wall. The girl’s eyes were fierce with the same dark, intense anger Candy had seen in Deana’s eyes. This can’t be happening, Candy told herself, but it was happening. She wanted to puke. The pretend world she lived in was unraveling. She held Cindy like she would have held Gloria if somebody had hurt her. This nineteen-year-old girl knew the same hopeless, helpless terror that came when someone had the power to control you. Sally must have known Candy needed to figure it out on her own, so she only hinted at the truth.

In the pits, Harry patted Evan on the back and said, “We only got a few minutes, so I’ll wish you luck now, even though you don’t need it.”

“Thank you, and thanks for all the pointers,” Evan said. “I know they’ll help.”

“Be careful and listen to Cindy, and keep your visor down at all times.”

Evan nodded and turned around. The silhouettes of Jason, KK and Billy Joe between the two haulers made his emotions heavy. It was one of the most important moments of his life, and his biggest fans weren’t there. Candy had always cheered louder than the other mothers, and he always tried to make her proud. It would be great if Candy, Deana, and Gloria could be here, but they’re not, he told himself, shook off the sadness and headed toward the fans who were there.

In the shadow of the trailer, Evan’s eyes tried to adjust. The dirty blonde bangs and pigtails jutting from the sides of the girl’s head made Billy Joe look exactly like Becky. They also shared a mouth that seemed too big for their face, and nipples that screamed for a bra. He raised his brows to Jason as a sign of approval, wondering if BJ shared Becky’s propensity for risky sex. Probably no chance for it with the overprotective KK as her friend.

Ticket girl stepped in front of him and asked, “You excited or scared?”

KK knew about racing. She understood the highs and lows, the wild spikes of adrenaline and the crushing blow from a bad race. Evan was glad she was there. “Both,” he said and asked, “KK, what does that stand for?”

She gave him a smug grin. “How do you know my parents didn’t name me, KK?”

“Nobody knows,” Billy Joe said and bumped shoulders with KK. “Right?”

“That’s right,” KK said.

Evan gave her a suspicious look, pointing at the red dirt stains on KK’s knees. “Did you fall down?”

She stood on one foot, lifted her leg, and looked at her knee. “No, I was kneeling,” she said. “I was fixing Billy Joe’s hair. I’m good at doing hair.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he said. “Hey, make sure you don’t yell my name when I race.”

KK smirked and said, “But I like yelling out names.”

The flirty ticket-girl had taken on another persona, and it struck Evan that she was probably good at a few things other than fixing hair. “I’ll keep that in mind, too.”

She leaned in and pushed up on her toes. “Keep the shiny side up,” she said and kissed him. “BJ, give him a big fat good luck kiss.”

That’s weird, Evan thought but bent down for the Becky sized girl. Billy Joe’s fingers combed through his hair, around to the back of his neck, and she pulled his face to hers. To prove she shared more than appearance with Becky, BJ shoved her tongue into his mouth. The girl’s sensual mouth tasted like bubble gum and made him want more. “Okay, that’s good,” KK said.

“Wow, thanks,” he said and shot Jason a look.

“She kisses good, doesn’t she?” KK asked.

“Very good,” Evan said. “Hey, I gotta strap in. See you after.”

There is no drivers-start-your-engines at the local dirt track; just a rumbling line of cars waiting. Evan bumped the accelerator, blowing a dust cloud. The butterflies couldn’t be held at bay with a harness. The line of cars started to move. He pushed the shifter forward. The car lurched.

The lines of cars were moving. Nobody knew Evan was a rookie, which meant they wouldn’t give him space or cut him any slack trying to avoid a wreck. It scared him to think that they all thought he was Dale. All the guys respected Dale, and they ran him hard because he won a lot of races.

From the high-side of turn two, the cars flowed on to the back straightaway. There weren’t any stands back there in what was referred to as no man’s land. The retainer wall was a shorter version of the front straightaway wall without a catch fence. It hadn’t happened yet, that Evan knew of, but if a car went over the wall, it would roll down the hill that was behind the track.

Evan felt every pebble, clump of dirt and divot under his tires. He started to zigzag like everyone else as they drove toward turn three. The track surface wasn’t the way it had been during hot laps. The tacky red clay was gone. Dale’s car fishtailed when Evan used some horsepower to clean his tires.

From the middle of turns three and four, Evan looked above the menacing concrete, through the chain link fence, and up the grass hill, but he couldn’t distinguish one person from another. He turned his attention to the front straightaway. The bright lights from the grandstands reflected off the glossy dirt surface. It looked like greased asphalt and felt harder than pavement. Evan punched the accelerator. The car shot forward. He jumped on the brake pedal. His head jerked forward. This wasn’t a go-cart race in broad daylight, and he wouldn’t see Candy jumping and screaming for him. He knew the two girls, Jason and Cindy were up there. That would have to do.

On the front straightaway, driving toward the pit end of the track, the lights mounted on top of poles made the glare terrible, but Evan knew under race conditions the dust would be so thick that the glare wouldn’t be an issue.

Evan tried to remember if the flagman had given them the next lap signal, but in his excitement, he hadn’t paid attention. How was he supposed to do it at full speed? This is the super stock division race, Evan reminded himself. Compared to the super late models it would appear they were barely moving.

In turn one, the bump that had upset his car during hot laps didn’t have anything left to give. Qualifying and the previous races had ground it out. The dirt berm that grew throughout the night was already large enough to get a nice rim-ride, but it wouldn’t be enough to keep him out of the concrete if he got on it too hard. Evan looked up at all the people lining the pit fence. It was the other drivers, pit crews, families, and friends. Harry would be up there and maybe Uncle JC.

Cindy said, “If you can hear me, shake, shake, shake your booty.” He loved the sound of her voice. Right, left, right he whipped the steering wheel. “Good,” she said. Too bad he couldn’t talk to her. “One more lap and it’s go-time. Remember, it’s just a Sunday drive. Hey, Deana said go fast and don’t crash. She loves you.”

Evan smiled, picturing his sister at home with Rebecca, talking to Cindy on the phone. It made him feel good, knowing she was thinking about him. The guy next to Evan gave him the thumbs up. He didn’t return it because his hands wouldn’t release the steering wheel. He pulled up close to the car in front. Shit, this is getting real.

“Evan, next time around the dragon’s tail will be on fire,” Cindy said.

From on top of the grass hill, Jason had seen Evan looking, so he waved, but Evan didn’t take his hands off the wheel. Cindy said he couldn’t tell one person from another from inside the car. Next time around, the green flag would wave. Cindy looked calm, but Jason figured nobody other than Evan was as nervous as he was.

The lead cars were entering the back straight away, but in twentieth place, Evan was all the way back in turn one. Billy Joe grabbed Jason’s right hand, KK grabbed his left. The pressure was building. The pitch of the engines had changed, and the two-by-two line of cars was jammed together, touching bumpers.

The announcers squawked something from a speaker above their heads about Dale winning last week. Jason strained his ears but couldn’t understand the guy. He spoke in Billy Joe’s ear, “What did he say?”

“Not sure, maybe something about a driver change,” she said and squeezed his hand. “Here they come.”

The two lead cars reached turn three side-by-side. The flagman held the green flag straight up. Jason held his breath.

It’s just a Sunday drive. Evan wasn’t thinking about any of the pointers he’d received or anything else. He approached turn three with one foot on the brake and the other on the launch pedal, applying pressure to both. The engine groaned, pushing against the brake pads. He had to watch the cars in turn four, the one directly in front of him and still see the flagman out of the corner of his eye. It was like holding a lit M-80; any second it would blow his hand off, but he couldn’t throw it yet. There wasn’t time to think. Evan had to rely on instinct.

A flash of movement in Evan’s peripheral vision, the roar of engines and Cindy yelling, “Green, green, green,” all happened in the blink of an eye. It was go time.

A Sunday drive it wasn’t. Dale’s car was fast and normally started closer to the front. Evan reached turn four with such a run that he either had to jam on the brakes or dive out of line. If he wanted to be careful, he should slow down and wait, not drive up to the wall and take a shot. Cindy’s favorite expression was, be smart, not careful because being careful doesn’t win races. Evan held his foot on the floor. The ten-foot concrete wall closed in as he screamed onto the front stretch, three wide. He took Dale’s car all the way up to the wall and drove into the dark cloud of swirling dirt that chased the pack of cars.

Evan was wide open, rocketing past cars. Then, like a lighthouse on a foggy night, there was a dim yellow light flashing in the dust storm. Cindy shouted, “Yellow, yellow, yellow,” and a car appeared in front of him. It was stuffed head-on into the wall in turn one. Shit, nowhere to go. There were cars to the left, concrete on his right, and no way to stop before—Whether it was instinct or dumb luck, nobody could be sure, but Evan veered right and skidded up the pit entrance road.

“Come around, go left and come around. Get back on the track,” Cindy said. “Great move, great move.”

Evan turned left and drove behind all those people lining the fence. Harry was there, waving him around toward the entrance lane above turn two. Cindy said, “Complete restart. Get back in line for a complete restart.”

Jason finally took a breath. “Mother fucker.” All the girls looked at him. “Sorry, but that was close.” Billy Joe’s arms came around from behind him and hugged his waist.

After a few slow loops around the track, the wadded up car was hauled off. It was time to do it again. No laps had been counted; it was a complete restart. Evan was still in last place, but there was one less car on the track. Twenty laps, he thought, and only eighteen cars to pass. Evan laughed, feeling like someone had removed one feather from the ton on his back. The second time will be better, right?

Evan watched the flagman. On green, he planned to get another jump on the cars ahead of him. As long as one didn’t come up and slam him into the wall, he knew he could get around at least three or four. The flag cut through the air. The roar of engines and dust rose. Evan launched out of turn four and shot down the front straightaway into the fog. Pebbles clinked off his helmet. The bright lights above the pits weren’t glaring anymore. They were more like stars obscured by clouds.

This time, the lead cars made it through turn one. Evan passed three cars on the straightaway and dove down to the bottom of the track. Dale’s blue and gold number sixteen stuck. Evan leaned hard to his left and stiffened his back and arms. The centrifugal force made his helmet as heavy as an anvil. He thought his head might unhook from his neck and fly out the window. The car reached turn two. Evan eased into the gas, entered the back straightaway in the middle lane and floored it. He was pushed back in the seat.

After what felt like a second, Evan slammed on the brake and was thrown forward against the belts. His neck and arm strained as he rounded turns three and four, again. The flag stand flashed above his head as Evan blasted by a slower car. Then he hammered the brake, turned left and found a groove that held his car through the curve, and the backstretch was there again.

Evan had found a rhythm, and he rode it for two laps. It was a Sunday drive. Nobody would fault him if he stayed in that comfortable flow, following the lead pack, and Cindy might have even been saying that in his ear, but Evan pushed harder, searching for more speed. He made mental notes and hit his marks, aiming for the perfect arch through the turns. His ribs pressed against the seat support and his head grew painfully heavy from the increasing centrifugal force.

His stomach told him what happened a split second after the tires lost grip. He was in a four-wheel slide, pushing up the hill. The steering wheel was as useful as a deflated life preserver. All that seemed logical demanded he smash the brake pedal, but experience told Evan that was the express train headed toward the sound of metal crunching and the smell of concrete dust. He hit the accelerator. The rear wheels spun, and the ass end of the car took the lead. The right rear hooked up on the berm and catapulted him onto the backstretch. He came up to speed and got back in front of the guy who got past while he was sliding. There wasn’t a worse feeling than giving back a hard-earned position.

When a reasonable person has a brush with calamity, it inspires a more cautious approach, but Evan was a race car driver. The adrenaline rush heightened his sense of focus, and he barreled off into turn three with a new degree of invincibility. He would know better next time he got to turn one.

Another crash put the race under caution and took two more cars off Evan’s pass list. The restart had him in the middle of the pack. Now there were cars behind him, trying to jump him on green. Evan was nervous, yet excited about another opportunity to pick up a few more spots. Cindy said restarts were like shooting fish in a barrel.

“Green, green, green,” Cindy shouted. Evan ran up fast on the black number five, jumped to the outside and made the pass. The orange double zero got out of line and blocked Evan, so he cut left and got inside the guy. He had a great angle into one. Cindy said, “Easy, you passed two more.” Wasn’t that the point of racing, passing everyone on the track?

Once the cars spread out and some were a lap down, it got hard to keep track of your position. Evan didn’t know where he stood, and Cindy was telling him, so he assumed any car in front of him had to be passed. He pushed harder through turns three and four without much thought, but the spook Evan got earlier in turn one made him overthink it. He wasn’t getting the charge necessary to get by cars on the backstretch, so he held his breath, used less brake and set sail into one. His guts leaped as the back end broke loose. Going against logic, he turned right to go left, feathered the throttle and seesawed the steering wheel. When he exited turn two, Dale’s number sixteen was high on the track with an excellent run on the two cars ahead.

Side-by-side, like two grannies on the interstate, the two cars went toward three. Evan raced after them. He had the speed and position to do what he had seen his cousin do a hundred times. He would cut left, dive down the high banking and use his momentum to stuff his car in below the double-wide cars. Cindy yelled, “Don’t, don’t, don’t do it!”

It was too late. With two wheels in the loose dirt and two on the track, Evan made it three wide. Foolish, maybe, but his gut said to do it, you’ve got them. His car wiggled coming out of four, then launched down the front stretch.

Jason didn’t know if Evan did something great or not, but his sexy bookends were hopping up and down, and the announcer was squawking excitedly on the PA. He turned to Cindy and asked, “Was that a good move?”

Cindy said, “He’s in fifth place now,” then keyed the radio, “Seven to go.”

Jason didn’t know if that was a yes or a no, but he knew his best friend wasn’t sticking to the plan. Evan was supposed to take it easy and get some experience without tearing up Dale’s car. Although, after seeing how Evan raced go-karts, Jason shouldn’t have been surprised.

Evan’s arms and neck were sore, but he didn’t know it yet. One car went off with a flat, and he passed one that was smoking, forcing him to use his last tear off. The flagman looked mad holding up his fist. Five to go.

The dust got thicker when Evan came up on a clump of cars. Two were side-by-side, and a third was behind them, trying to get around. Now, Evan really wished he had saved some tear offs. The flag stand flew by again. Four laps to go, Evan thought and hoped Cindy would tell him what position he was in. The three-car traffic jam would be impossible to get through or around, but Evan felt like he was in the catbird seat, waiting for one of them to make a mistake, then he’d pounce.

Jason’s arms encompassed both girls. He pulled them close, and the three of them bounced as one, yelling. Cindy was stiff, on her tiptoes, staring intensely. “He’s in fourth, fourth,” she said. “Shit, he’s fourth.”

Jason couldn’t tell if she was proud, shocked or angry.

When Billy Joe’s hand wandered down to his butt, Jason smiled. His balls tingled, and his dick gained mass. KK was into the race with almost the same knowledge and passion as Cindy, but he didn’t try and sneak BJ off someplace. He didn’t take his eyes off the circling cars because he wanted to see Evan win.

Evan was hooked up. His number sixteen went through turn four like it was on rails. The flagman waved two flags, the white one and a blue and white striped flag. The first told Evan there was one lap to go, and the other warned him of a lap down car ahead. It meant something else, too, but Evan didn’t make the connection. His mind was plotting how he could pass more cars. A lap down car was what Cindy called a pick car, and it could be his wild card. When the three cars ahead of him came up on the pick car, one or two of them might get stuck behind it. If he played his cards right, he could follow one car around the other three. He’d seen Cindy do it.

Two wide, with one following patiently. The three cars hit turn one and found the lap down car. Evan entered the turn after them and hung it all out, trying to carry extra speed through the corner. He’d have one chance, a one in a million chance to get it done. Harry’s last words to him were, “We don’t wanna carry it home in a basket.”

Door handle to door handle, the first two cars launched out of turn two, each hoping to take advantage of the pick car. The lap down car was low, so the guy on the outside had the position. He pinched the other guy down so he’d have to lift when they reached the slower car. The third car lurking behind had the same idea Evan had, but he was too close to get a run. Evan wasn’t. He had come off turn two with a ton of speed.

Evan finally realized the blue and white flag was only displayed when the leaders came up on a lap car. Shit, that meant he was fourth. The three cars in front of him were racing for the win on the last lap. That meant anything could happen.

The lap down car headed for turn three. It stayed in the racing groove. The two-wide group, which was first and second place, were gonna get to the turn at the same time as the slow car. It would block the inside car, and the outside car would go around. The third place car, if the guy were smart, would follow the outside car. Evan charged down the back straightaway at full speed. If a hole miraculously opened up, he’d plug it. If not, he’d get on the brakes and follow the leaders. The only risk was if a door opened, then slammed shut on Dale’s car.

The lead car took the outside around the slower car. The guy he had pinched down got into the back of the lap car. It washed out, collecting the leader. The third car in the lead group plowed into the two cars that were sliding up the hill. All three of them hit the wall in the center of the turn. Evan had never lifted and came into turn three on fire. He hit his marks and caught the only car that had survived the melee. He’d slingshot out of four, go high and get the guy on the way to the checkered flag.

“Don’t, don’t pass,” Cindy screamed. “Don’t fuckin’ pass.”

The black and white checkers started fanning the dirty air. Evan got off the gas, and the number seven shot ahead of him. Evan got second, the first losing position.

“Evan,” Cindy said, “get to the pits. Unbuckle on the way and get the fuck out of that car, quick.”

Jason broke away from the two screaming girls and grabbed Cindy. “Why, why didn’t you—”

“He’s not in that car. How can he win if he’s not in there,” Cindy said. “Let go of me. “

Cindy’s demeanor scared Jason and, “Oh,” was all he said.

“Stay here,” Cindy told Jason. “KK, come with me. I need you to help get Evan back to the stands.”

Evan rolled up the hill into the pits and use the six thousand RPM horn to clear spectators from his path. Cindy’s harsh tone had knocked him off cloud nine, and the extent of his blunder hit him. The race winner has to stop on the front straightaway for the victory picture in front of the fans. From there, it was straight to tech, where they would find out it wasn’t just an illegal driver change, but also an illegal communication device had been used.

Harry was waiting for him to scramble out of the car so he could take it to tech for the post-race inspection. All positions that paid money were required to report. They hadn’t considered this possibility. Harry jumped in and zoomed away leaving Evan alone with his thoughts.

He unzipped what felt like his Superman suit. He had never sweat so much in his life. He couldn’t wait for Cindy to get there to share his victorious moment the way he had with her so many times. Then they would talk about the race.

Cindy rushed into the pit ahead of KK and punched Evan in the chest so hard he thought she cracked his sternum. “You jackass,” she said, then hugged him. He was aware of KK’s excited chatter, but he couldn’t understand her. Cindy let him go, and KK hugged him. He took advantage of the frenzy and lifted KK by her butt. Cindy gave him a look, but KK didn’t care.

Cindy interrupted his groping. “Jackass, I told you to ride in the back and get some laps under your belt. So what did you do?”

“You said if I had opportunities, I should take them, so.” He held up his hands and shrugged. “I didn’t know, I lost track of my position.”

“Opportunities? Three wide, half on the track, leaning on the side of Bill Davis’s car. You call that opportunities?”

“Sorry, I’m sorry, I had a run and I—”

“Relax, you did a hell of a job. Took some chances, but you’ll learn after a few crashes.”

“You were great, great, super great,” KK said. Her exuberance could have been confused with a climax.

“I had a lot of lucky breaks,” Evan said.

“Not as many as you think,” Cindy informed him. “You’re a good driver. You got some serious potential, but if your father finds out, we’re in trouble.”

“You think Uncle JC knows?”

“Stan was blabbing about a rumored driver change,” KK said. “I think he said someone else was racing Dale’s car.”

Cindy said, “Naah, my dad doesn’t pay attention to the PA system during the super stock races.”

“If he did,” Evan said, “he’d already be over here.”

After a few minutes, Harry returned. “We’re good. Nobody asked where Dale was. I left the car there with Bruce. He’ll bring it back. I’ll see if I can pick up your money later, if not Dale will give it to you when he gets it next week.”

“Money,” Evan said.

“Yeah, second pays two fifty,” Harry said. “Give it to your old man to put towards getting you a car before next weekend.”

The PA system squeaked, then Stan came through, “Super late-model drivers, get your cars to the line, now.”

“Shit,” Cindy said. “I gotta go. We’ll talk later.” She hustled off.

“Yeah, if I’m still alive,” he yelled after her.

“You ready?” KK asked. “We should get back before Jason—Come on, we should go.”

“Why don’t you go out on pit road and come back in the front gate,” Harry said. “Less chance of runnin’ into your uncle that way.”

“Great idea,” Evan said. “Thanks for everything, really.”

“You deserved a chance to show your talent,” Harry said. “I hope it works out for you.”

“Thanks, and don’t tell Dale about that three wide thing. Okay?”

Harry laughed. “Oh, he’s gonna be hearin’ ’bout it. Bill Davis will still be bitchin’ next week.”

“Great.”

“We should hurry,” KK said, tugging on his arm.

At the main entrance, Evan and KK bypassed the latecomers in line. He held up his arm, displaying the plastic bracelet, while KK waved to her mother who returned a warning scowl that Evan supposed was for him.

Once they were on the walkway behind the hill that acted as the grandstands, Evan spotted Jason at the far end. He was above turn four at the back edge of the grass. Billy Joe was glued to him. Evan heard the scuff of a shoe behind him. Someone grabbed his shoulders and jumped on his back. Even though he knew the smell of her hair and the feel of the girl’s body, Evan’s senses reeled, trying to understand how she could be there.

Unlike that day out in front of the school, Evan didn’t threaten to dump Deana in a trash can. “What the hell!” He bounced her higher, and her face came over his right shoulder. Deana kissed his cheek.

“You killed it, brother, you killed it, big time,” Deana said. “I wish you had won. You deserved to win.”

Evan stopped and unloaded his sister. KK kept going. When he spun around to face Deana, Evan had to fight back tears. Candy, Gloria, and Rebecca were ten feet away, walking quickly toward him. “Holy, shit, I can’t believe this. I can’t believe ya’ll are here.”

Gloria launched herself at him. He caught her, and she wrapped her legs around his waist and kissed him like she wasn’t too big and too old to be in that position. He avoided the ass grab that would have happened naturally if there wasn’t a bunch of strangers around.

Candy had tears in her eyes. He grabbed her and crushed Gloria between them. “Ah, Mom, oh, I’m so happy you’re here. Thank you.”

Candy pressed her lips to his ear. “I love you, I wouldn’t have missed it.”

Because he was still feeling paranoid about getting caught, Evan thought he needed to get these four excited, gorgeous women out of the open area. After all, they were blocking the main walkway behind the grandstands. “We should go down there.” He pointed to where Jason, KK and Billy Joe were standing at the top of turn four, beyond the end of the grandstands. “Cindy’s race is going to start soon.”

“Hey, I’m here, too,” Rebecca said and gave him a big kiss, slipping him the tongue and groping his ass. “You scared the shit outta us more than once.”

Gloria asked, “Who was that girl you were with?”

A huge grin was unavoidable. “She works here and was helping me stay under the radar. You got nothing to worry about.”

“Good,” Gloria said.

They started walking. Rebecca put her arm around Gloria’s shoulders and said something Evan couldn’t hear. They continued on ahead of him. For several reasons, Evan wasn’t comfortable with the tumbler talking privately with Gloria.

Candy, Deana, and Evan trailed behind Rebecca and Gloria. Evan put his arm around Candy’s waist. She reached across the front of her body and held his hand. Neither of them gave it a thought, but it appeared they were a couple, not mother and son.

At the top of turn four, KK was between Jason and Billy Joe. Jason grabbed Evan, shook him, hugged him and shook him again. “That was awesome, but you owe me a new pair of underwear for making me shit myself. Did Cindy kick your ass? She was pretty hot when she left here.”

Evan laughed and rubbed his chest. “Yeah, there might be some bruising tomorrow. Sorry ’bout your draws, I was just doing my thing.” He lowered his voice and asked, “What’s going on here?”

Jason tipped his head to the side, in ticket girl’s direction and gave Evan his best, please get rid of her expression. Evan shrugged, knowing the only way Jason would have a chance with BJ, would be to introduce ticket-girl to his three favorite words—threesome, but Jason was on his own. Evan was more interested in watching Cindy destroy the competition than fucking with that crazy chick while Jason tried to find someplace to fool around with Billy Joe. “Good luck with that. I’m going over there to watch the race.”

Cindy’s race started, and Evan watched with the same level of interest he had for his own race, and not just because he could learn from his cousin. He loved Cindy, and earlier, even in the hustle and bustle of helping him, he felt her conflicting emotions. Racing was in the girl’s blood, it made her happy, got her excited, and it had defined her for the past four years. How could she give that up?

Ten laps went by without a caution. Cindy hadn’t even picked off one of the six cars that were ahead of her on green. That rarely happened. Evan shouted directions at his cousin as if he had the one-way radio in his hand. Cindy drove in too hard and gave up three positions. “Fuck! What the fuck is she doing?”

Nobody responded because even though Evan was screaming, the roar of twenty super late models was deafening. He had never seen Cindy make so many mental errors in one race. The track champion was driving like a rookie. In Evan’s mind, he told Cindy what she would have told him, get your head out of your asshole and drive the fuckin’ car.

On lap fifteen, the yellow flag flew. Evan screamed. Cindy had spun out without any help. She simply over-drove turn three and spun into turn four. Her car came to rest in front of them. Evan charged down the hill toward the fence. He wanted to yell at her, but Cindy fired up the engine and drove off before he got there. He couldn’t remember the last time Cindy caused a caution. Evan assumed Cindy was sad about giving up her passion.

He started back up the slope. Some of the race fans might have been surprised that the track champion had spun unassisted, but it was meaningless to most of them. Although, Candy’s grave expression seemed appropriate. Evan figured his mother was sad for him because she understood how badly he wanted Cindy to do well in her last year of racing.

When offered a chance to get a ride home with Candy and the girls, Jason took it. He said it was because he didn’t want to be there until after midnight while Evan talked racing with Cindy, but Evan suspected something else. Jason hadn’t been able to liberate Billy from ticket girl, so Evan suspected his friend wanted to go home for the next best thing, Becky. Although, in Evan’s opinion, based on his experience with Becky, he’d rather be with her.

Evan said goodbye to everyone and started for the pits. KK and Billy Joe went with him, but he outpaced them, hoping they’d get the hint. There was as much activity in the pits as there had been earlier. Crews were rolling up air hoses, collecting tools, stashing extra tires, stowing gear and preparing to load and strap down race cars, but the work lacked the pre-race energy and excitement. The exception to that, of course, was around those who had done well in their races.

Bear, Uncle JC, and a few other guys were standing around Cindy’s car when Evan approached. His uncle waved and pointed toward the hauler as if Cindy had left instructions. Evan nodded and went around to the front, side door to the Cindy zone. He didn’t knock, and his cousin wasn’t surprised to see him. Her red and black race suit was peeled down to her waist. It appeared she sweat as much as he had, and her white T-shirt was soaked. He could clearly see the hard tips and dark rings of her nipples. Cindy didn’t notice or didn’t care that he was staring.

“Where is everybody?” Cindy asked. “Did anyone come with you?”

“Anyone?” Evan shook his head, wondering who she meant because anyone sounded very specific.

“Cand—Your mother, is she still here?”

“No,” he said. “I sent Jason home with her and the girls.”

“Oh, okay,” Cindy said and wiggled her suit down past her hips.

When he realized his cousin’s pants were going down with her suit, he didn’t shy away from the lacy blue panties. “What happened? I’ve never seen you drive like that. Is it because of everything I put you through?”

Cindy shook her head lethargically, laid the race suit over a folding chair, and stood in front of him in her underwear and see-through shirt. “No, it was just a bad night. My head wasn’t in it.”

“What’s going on?” Evan asked. “You sad because it’s your last year?”

“Sad,” Cindy said and put her hands on Evan’s shoulders. “Yeah, I guess I am, but I’m happy for you. You did great and impressed the people who knew it was you. I’m proud of you.”

The hug caught Evan so off guard that it took him a few seconds before his arms slipped around Cindy’s waist. One of his hands inadvertently ended up under the back of Cindy’s T-shirt. The intimate embrace with the pantie wearing cousin should have been troublesome for Evan, but the warm, moist skin, seductive curve of her lower back, the strength of her arms and the smell of sweat were all so familiar. In Evan’s mind, he might as well have been hugging Deana after exhausting sex. It wasn’t just in his mind, though. His soul and spirit agreed. Cindy and Deana didn’t just look alike, they felt the same.

“Cindy, tell me, tell me what’s wrong,” Evan said and kissed his cousin’s ear. The role reversal made him uncomfortable. Cindy was his idol. “Please, the truth, I want to hear the truth.”

Cindy trembled in his arms then jerked. He tried to push back to see if it had been a sob, but she held on with all her might. “Don’t, Evan, just give me a minute.”

At that moment, Evan couldn’t dissociate Deana from Cindy. Apart from the wild chemically induced euphoria of orgasm, he loved them the same. It made him hurt because Cindy was in pain, then he was fighting back tears. “Whatever you need, Cindy, anything.”

“Evan, I’m going to do everything I can to help you race,” Cindy said while she was breaking away from him. “We’ve got at least a week before he gets back, I’ll talk to my dad.”

He stared at Cindy, wondering how she knew when his father was coming home and he didn’t. “I don’t want to cause you any trouble. My father—”

“Don’t worry about him, or me, I’ll help you. I want to help you. You deserve it. There’s no reason why—”

“No, Cindy, no, I can’t let you,” Evan said. “I already got Candy in trouble. I’m not gonna do that to you. It’s not worth it.”

“What do you mean, got her in trouble? What happened? Did he do something to her?”

“Nothing, it was nothing.” Fuck, why did I open my mouth? “I shouldn’t have involved her. You know how my dad is.”

Cindy’s face was bright red and her fists clenched. He diverted his eyes to the erect nipples bulging under her shirt. She opened her mouth to speak, but instead closed her eyes and took one of those deep, calming breaths she was always telling him about.

“Hey, what’s going on?” he asked.

“Ah, shit, I’m just emotional,” Cindy said, “you know, girl stuff.”

If that were true, it was the last thing Evan wanted to hear about, but he knew his cousin was lying just like Deana had lied. For a second, he considered how humiliating his next move might be, but made it anyway. He saw the surprise on Cindy’s face when he grabbed her neck and pulled her lips to his mouth. Cindy’s lips parted for his tongue, then Evan got his hands on her butt. She grunted when he pulled her groin into the thrust of his hips. Cindy lifted a leg and hooked her thigh on his hip. He held it and looped his other arm around her lower back. Her body arched, and he hunched. Cindy moaned into his mouth. His cousin’s secret felt a lot like Deana’s, and neither of them was going to let him in without a fight.

The men climbing in and out of the hauler might have been the only reason Cindy and Evan stopped. They stared at each other, both breathing heavy. Cindy was the first to speak. “Why did you do that?”

His cousin’s monotone voice conveyed the same lack of concern as her expression. She didn’t regret what had just happened. “For the same reason you did it to me, last time.” He had answered without answering. Deana would be proud of him. “I’m going to help load up. We need to talk more.”

Cindy nodded and stood there with her panties crammed into her pussy groove. “Have you met Candy’s sister yet?”

Evan was surprised that Cindy had knowledge of something his mother didn’t want anyone to know. “No, but mom’s mini-me told me things that are hard to believe.”

“Believe them,” Cindy said. “Thanks for being here for me. I appreciate it. Now get, so I can git dressed.”

On the way to her father’s pits stall, KK pushed Billy Joe between two car haulers. “Tell me what happened while I was gone.”

“Nothing, KK, nothing,” Billy Joe said.

“That mischievous look you had when I came back, said something did happen. I don’t know how you could have done anything right there where I left you, but you did something.”

“No, KK, you told me to act right.”

“Billy,” KK shook the girl, “tell me what happened.”

“I swear, I don’t know why, but—”

“Because you’re easy, that’s why.”

“This was all your idea,” Billy Joe said and shoved her hands into her pockets. “Nothing really happened.” She hung her head.

“Tell me.”

“It kinda just happened like before I knew it.” BJ twisted her hips like she wanted to screw herself into the ground. “He’s cute, and we were just goofing around.”

KK put her fingertip on the flesh that had been exposed when Billy shoved her hands into the pockets of her skirt. She traced the frayed rim. “If you keep pushing your hands in like that you’re gonna show your pussy.”

Billy Joe put her hand on top of KK’s, on her stomach, and glanced around. “His thing is enormous.”

“You looked at it?” KK stiffened. “I told you to go slow, so they don’t think you’re easy, and you’re already—”

“No, stop, stop, stop yelling at me. I didn’t look, didn’t see it. Jeez, we were right there the whole time. What do you think I—”

“I think you’re a horny slut, but that’s beside the point. How could you know without seeing it? Did you touch it?”

“I wish you wouldn’t be mean to me,” Billy Joe said. “I can’t help what I am.”

“I know, I’m sorry, your mom’s messed up, and your dad ran off, but that doesn’t mean you have to give Jason a hand job the second time you meet him.”

“Fuck you,” Billy Joe said and turned toward the chain-link fence behind them. She reached over her head, hooked her fingers in the links and hung there, staring into the trees outside the pit area.

Ticket-girl pressed against Billy’s outstretched body, pinning her to the fence. “What’s wrong, Billy?”

“You’re jealous, so you’re being mean to me.”

“Maybe, but I don’t want anyone to take advantage of you. I’m looking out for you.”

“I guess.” Billy Joe let go of the fence. “Thank you.”

KK reached below the skirt and grabbed the front of Billy’s thighs. “This skirt is too sexy to wear to the track.” Her hands slid inward and came up the inside of the other girl’s legs.

“That’s all my mother had washed.”

“Mmmm, you’re so soft,” KK said. “I would have loaned you something.”

“Okay, next time.”

“What happened, Billy? Tell me about it.”

“I was behind him like you are now, but I wasn’t touching him the way you’re touching me.”

“That’s good,” KK said and squeezed Billy’s warm, fleshy inner thighs.

“I was just being friendly, playful, and I stuck my hands in his pockets. That’s how I know, I bumped into it. I thought I got him hard just by being there.”

“You’re such a sexy little thing; you probably did.”

“No, maybe, but he jumped when I touched it. It was through the pocket material. I don’t think he had on underwear. He didn’t say anything, so I tried to grab it.”

“A pocket-puppet handjob,” KK said.

“No, it wasn’t like that, I swear. We were just goofing around. I was curious,” Billy Joe said. “It started growing and growing, pushing out the pocket hole. I kept my hand there.”

“How big was it?”

“I don’t know, but bigger than it should be. It wouldn’t stop growing. I was touching the top of it, but only through the material.”

“Shit, that sounds unbelievable.” KK lifted the front of BJ’s skirt.

“Ah, KK, you know I wouldn’t lie to you. Never.”

“Ooh, you slut, you’re soaked.” She grabbed Billy’s crotch, forcing two fingers into the swollen pussy lips. “You wanted him.”

“KK, you know I’d never do anything without you.”

“Right,” KK said and brought her wet fingers up to the other girl’s mouth. “If I wasn’t here, Jason’s giant cock would have been in your mouth.” Her middle and ring fingers went inside BJ’s mouth and pressed down on her tongue.

“Mm, mm, no,” Billy Joe mumbled.

“Maybe that wouldn’t be enough for you,” KK said. “I saw the way you made out with Evan before. Do you want him instead?”

Billy Joe shook her head while sucking and licking the fingers stuffed in her mouth. KK pulled the skirt up above Billy’s hips. “Or, maybe it’s both.” She pressed her thumb against the girl’s anus. “You want one in each of your holes? Jason in your pussy?” KK fingered BJ. “And Evan up your ass?”

Billy Joe slurped and gagged on the fingers plunging her throat and lifted her right leg, turned her knee out and stuffed the tip of her flip-flop into the fence. The unlubricated asshole denied the other girl’s thumb while her pussy hole ate up two fingers. “You slut,” KK hissed in Billy’s ear. “That’s what you want, dick, dick, and more dick. I can get Evan to fuck the shit out of that tight little cunt while Jason breaks this virgin asshole. Though That’s probably not enough for you. You want me to get you some random racetrack guy to plug your suck hole with his cock, too? I could do that for you, and watch them use you like the cock hungry slut you are. They could all shoot their hot cum in you at the same time.”

“Ah, ah, oh, Katie, oh, Katie, you’re so good to me.”

“Somebody has to treat you right,” KK said and kissed the back of Billy Joe’s neck. “Come on, let’s go home. You’re spending the night with me.”

“Mm, Katie Kay, I love you.”

“I know you do,” KK said and held Billy Joe’s hand. “Come on, walk with me.”

When Evan arrived home, about an hour after Candy and the girls, the house was dark and quiet. He wanted to talk to his mother about Cindy, but first, he went straight into the shower to get the funk off.

After washing his hair twice and scrubbing every inch of his body, Evan toweled off, hopped into a pair of boxers, pulled a T-shirt over his head and went to Candy’s room. If she were already asleep, he would get naked and join her. They could talk about Cindy in the morning. If Candy happened to still be up, well, they could always talk about Cindy in the morning. Evan didn’t knock, didn’t even consider it, he just walked in.

Evan approached the right side of the king-size bed, his father’s side, and found two motionless bodies. A golden blonde mess of hair covered the pillow directly in front of him. On the other side of the bed, facing away from him, there was Candy, her strawberry-blonde hair neat on the pillow. He sighed and lifted the covers. Gloria’s nightshirt was bunched around her waist, exposing her white panties. At least she keeps her clothes on when she sneaks into Mom’s bed, he thought. Oh well, the little stowaway beat him to it. He removed his shirt, smiled and got in bed behind his sister. Gloria grumbled and rolled on her back. “Huh, Evan, what are you doing here?”

“Shh, I was looking for you,” he said. “What are you doing here?”

“Mm, Deana and Rebecca went to bed together, you weren’t home, and I was lonely, so I came in here.”

“You think Mom will mind all the company.”

Gloria smirked and said, “She won’t.” She turned on her side and wiggled until her back was pressed into the contour of his body. “I’m glad you came looking for me.”

He pressed his face into her hair and kissed Gloria’s ear. “Mm, you smell nice.”

“I showered in here and used Mom’s shampoo and body wash.”

The twisted thought of Candy and Gloria showering together flashed in Evan’s mind. He dismissed it and put his arm over his sister. She hugged it to her chest and kissed his hand. “This is nice,” she said.

“Yes, it is,” Evan said. “Good night.”

“Yeah, good night.”

After a minute, he said, “Stop fidgeting.”

---

After enjoying both her sons in a hot threesome, Mommy makes sure they have the right girlfriends whether they want them or not.

Mommy Mind Control
A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research
Chapter Two: Mommy’s Naughty Threesome
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Deidre Icke, president of the Institute of Apotheosis Research, shuddered as she looked at the latest printout. She gripped the dot matrix paper, staring at the blocky letters, her hands shaking as she read:

STATUS: Drones have installed four pinhole cameras at SUBJECT 2 residence at 2003 CST.
CAMERA 1: ACTIVE, Living Room
CAMERA 2: ACTIVE, Dining Room
CAMERA 3: ACTIVE, Bedroom 1
CAMERA 4: ACTIVE, Bedroom 2
CAMERA 5: ACTIVE, Bedroom 3
Drones on standby for further actions.

“Put on the camera feed, Mom,” her naked daughter, Alexis, said. “Let’s see what the new goddess has decried.”

Alex, Alexis’s twin brother, nodded his head. He was the only one clothed in Deidre’s office. The last goddess had revealed that mother/daughter incest was to be practiced, and Deidre enjoyed practicing it with her eighteen-year-old daughter.

She brought up the camera feeds on her computer. The pinhole cameras were installed by the drones in the ceiling. They were expensive cameras, pioneered by the company. And one of the many patents that helped finance their true research into the god-making halos.

CAMERA 1 came on. A young man groaned, in the throes of ecstasy in the arms of the goddess, Margaret Justice. A hot flush shot through Deidre’s body as she realized what she was watching. Alex groaned.

He, too, understood.

The front door opened. Another young man entered the living room, hair dark, his body handsome.

“Ryan, strip naked. Mommy needs to love you, too,” commanded the Goddess.

“Yes,” Alex groaned and peeled off his shirt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What?” my eldest son Ryan said even as his hands went to the hem of his shirt, ripping it up to expose his muscular body. At twenty, he had grown into a real hunk, thick brown hair, chiseled chin, rippling abs, defined pecs.

My pussy clenched on the softening cock of my youngest son, his incestuous seed filling my pussy. My thoughts tingled, Ryan obeying my commands all because of this simple, gold circle I put on. A halo. It gave me powers.

Mind control powers.

And now my sons would finally listen to their mother. I had great advice for the both of them. I would make sure they had great lives full of joy and happiness just the way every mother should.

Davie, my youngest son, trembled in my embrace. He was eighteen and the opposite of his older brother in every way. Slim and shy instead of buff and outgoing. He was a nerd while Ryan was a jock. My eldest exuded confidence, which attracted all the skanky girls to him, like that miniskirt wearing hussy he was currently dating.

Melissa. I hated the girl. She would ruin my son’s life. I half-expected to learn I would be a grandmother because of that cunning minx. If Ryan listened to me, he would be dating the sweet Annie who lived next door. She was the perfect girl for my son.

I smiled as Ryan attacked his belt, admiring the dark chest hair on his torso. Oh, Ryan would be happy with Annie now.

“What the fuck is going on, Mom?” Ryan demanded. “You and Davie… Did you to just…?”

“Yeah, we had sex,” Davie said, not embarrassed thanks to my advice. I had just taught him how to make love to a woman, to help build his confidence so he could start a relationship with the girl he had a crush on. He was too shy, too afraid, to approach her.

But Mommy would take care of all of that.

“Jesus,” Ryan said, pushing down his jeans, exposing thick, firm legs. Unlike Davie, Ryan wore dark-blue boxers, his cock bulging the front. He appeared as big as his brother and their dead father, my sweet Mitchel.

I missed him so much. But his sons were so handsome, just like he was.

Then Ryan blinked. “Why the fuck am I getting naked?” His eyes widened as he kicked off his jeans, his shoes coming off in the process. “Why can’t I stop taking off my clothes?”

“Mom has mind control powers now,” Davie said.

I beamed, squirming beneath him on our couch where I started our firstlesson in making out with a girl. Davie was such a good student. He made me cum so hard when he ate out my pussy and then again when came in me.

My son’s cum was in me.

“What?” Ryan asked, his cheeks actually red as he pushed down his boxers. His cock popped out, already half-hard, thrusting from a thick, dark bush of brown hair.

I licked my lips at the sight of his cock. He was so hung. “Mmm, Mommy is going to enjoy that cock.”

“This is fucked up,” Ryan muttered, bending down to peel off his socks. The moment he was naked, he used his hands to hide his growing hardon from me.

“Now don’t hide your cock from Mommy,” I purred. “And you have nothing to be embarrassed about, Ryan. You have a gorgeous body and a yummy dick. Be proud. Show Mommy how you’ve grown into such a hunk.”

My thoughts prickled.

Ryan’s nervousness vanished, a cocky grin appearing. He pulled his hands away from his dick. It sprang out hard before him, swelling even bigger as he struck a pose. “So, you think I’m a hunk, Mom?”

“And you think I’m a MILF, don’t you?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he had to answer.

“Do you fap to me?” I snuggled Davie tighter to me, loving holding my baby boy against my naked breasts. “Davie does.”

“I have,” Ryan said. “A bunch.”

“And now you get to enjoy Mommy for real. Isn’t that hot?”

“It’s fucked up,” Ryan said. “And, yes, it’s hot.” He shook his head. “Jesus, Davie, she really has mind control powers. I can feel you in my mind, Mom. You’re…twisting my thoughts.”

“Good,” I nodded, patting the couch beside me. “Come sit down. Mommy wants to ride that gorgeous cock. I think you’re a little bigger than Davie.” I giggled. “Mmm, two hung studs. Your dad would be proud.”

“Would he?” Davie asked, squirming in my embrace.

I let him go, sensing he was restless. He rolled off of me onto my other side. Ryan’s eyes fell on my big, pillowy breasts rising and falling, my pink nipples thrusting hard and fat from their pinnacles. He moved to me, his dick reaching its full girth, a slab of hard meat just aching for my pussy.

He sat down beside me, a little tense. I knew he was no virgin. Not with the girls he dated. But he was nervous like one. He never thought he would have sex with his mother. A huge grin crossed my lips as I ran a hand across his muscular chest and down to his hard cock.

He groaned as I grasped his shaft, pumping up and down him. Precum beaded out the tip. My pussy was so hot, so wet with Davie’s cum, and so eager to feel another taboo dick in me. This was so wrong, so forbidden. A mother shouldn’t fuck her sons.

But I could do whatever I wanted. The halo had changed me. Made me special. Finally, everyone would follow my advice. I would make them all so happy.

“Mom,” Ryan groaned as I moved, straddling his waist. I still gripped his cock with one hand while my breasts swayed and bounced before his face. I put my other hand on his shoulder. “Jesus, this is fucked up.”

“It’s beautiful,” I said, “for mothers and their sons to make love. To be close. You came from my body, Ryan. You were a part of me once.” I grinned. “And now you’re going to be again.”

“Fuck,” he gasped as I rubbed the tip of his dick against my wet pussy. His dark eyes were so wide. “We’re really going to do it.”

“Fuck?” I asked, feeling so naughty as I said it.

“Yeah,” he groaned. “I didn’t think I was getting my nuts off tonight.”

I blinked. His date with Melissa was over way too early. He hadn’t even been gone two hours and he was already home. What had gone wrong? Did that little skank hurt my son?

I sank down his cock, making us both groan and shudder. I savored him filling my pussy. He was thick and long, just like his father. It was wonderful. My pillowy breasts dragged down his chest as I took more and more of his girth. And then he was in me all the way. His dick twitched in my pussy, my cunt clenching about his shaft.

He groaned, his face twisting in ecstasy as he experienced the joy of his mother’s pussy. Davie watched us, his hand playing with his cock wet with my pussy juices. He was growing hard again, bursting with all that youthful energy just like his father had at that age.

“What happened with your date with Melissa?” I asked.

Normally, Ryan would have deflected. But he couldn’t. Not with my thoughts tingling. “She got a text from her parents and had to come home. Some family emergency. She left just as the movie was about to start. And it was a chick flick. I was so scoring with her.”

“But now you get to score with your Mommy,” I purred, sliding up his cock so slow, taking my time, savoring the friction. “Isn’t that hot?”

“Yeah,” he groaned, his body shuddering, his hands clenching at his side. “Jesus, you have a tight pussy, Mom.”

“Surprised? I did Kegels to stay tight for your father,” I grinned. “Mmm, now you get to enjoy Mommy’s pussy again. Back where you belong.”

“Yes,” he groaned.

“But why aren’t you touching me? Is my body so old and disgusting?”

“No!” Davie and Ryan both said together.

“You’re hot, Mom,” Davie panted, stroking his cock a little faster. He looked almost fully hard.

“You are gorgeous, Mom,” Ryan groaned. “I was just…scared to touch you.”

“Mmm, touch your Mommy’s gorgeous body,” I moaned, leaning back as I slid down his cock.

His hands went straight to my pillowy boobs. I gripped his shoulders as I rode his dick, savoring his hands squeezing and kneading my tits. He brushed my nipples, sending tingles down to my hot pussy. I groaned, a shudder wracking my body.

I moaned out my pleasure as he pinched and rolled my nipples. He definitely knew what he was doing. His reservations melted away. He attacked my tits, spurring me to ride his cock faster and faster. I savored that huge dick in me, filling every inch of my hot depths.

“Oh, yes, play with Mommy’s tits,” I moaned as I slammed down his cock, the friction burning, the rapturous heat spreading through my body.

“They’re huge,” he groaned. “None of my girlfriends ever had big tits like these.”

“You like big tits, huh?” I asked.

“I like all tits.” He leaned his head down. I gasped as he engulfed my nipple, sucking on it. My pussy clenched on his dick as I bucked on him.

“What about Annie’s tits?”

That snapped his lips up from my nipple. I almost regretted bringing it up as I rode his dick. I slid my hot, wet cunt up and down his cock as he stared into my eyes. His forehead furrowed. “Why would you…? Oh, no.”

“Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Melissa is bad for you.” My thoughts prickled hard. “She’s a skank that doesn’t love you. Annie loves you, and you love her. You two will be so happy together. You’ll spend your lives together. Mommy will make sure of it.”

“Fuck, Mom,” he groaned, squeezing my tits so hard. “Jesus, you really just made me fall in love with Annie?”

“You think she’s hotter than even me,” I said, the prickling intense, fuzzing across my mind before the pleasure stirred by his cock flooded through me again, soothing it away.

“Yes,” Ryan groaned. “And you’re hot, Mom! Damn, Annie is sexy! A fox!”

He engulfed my nipple again, sucking so hard. I knew he and Annie would be so happy together. They would have the love that Mitchel and I had possessed. I shuddered, my pussy squeezing down so hard on my son’s cock as I slammed down his girth, my nipple throbbing in his mouth.

The pleasure swelled through me, building as I rode my son, cradling him to my breast. It was so hot. I just wished I was lactating again so I could nurse him properly. I ran my fingers through his thick hair, bouncing harder, faster.

Davie groaned, stroking his dick so fast. I licked my lips, staring at my baby boy’s thick cock gleaming with pussy juices. Lubed by my excitement. My asshole clenched. It had been so long since I had a cock in my asshole.

I gave it to Mitchel whenever he wanted. But not to the few guys I had dated since his death.

“Davie,” I moaned, “fuck Mommy’s ass. I need both my boys in me.”

Ryan popped his mouth off my nipple. “Holy crap!”

Davie’s eyes were so wide as he leaped off the couch and moved behind me. “Thanks, Mom! I’m so hard! It’s so hot watching you and Ryan.”

“Holy crap,” Ryan groaned again. “Anal?”

“Your father and I experimented,” I groaned. “Just like you and Annie will.”

I gasped as Davie grabbed my butt-cheeks. He wasn’t as tall as his brother, the perfect height to fuck my ass as I bounced up and down Ryan’s cock. I shuddered, sliding up his older brother’s dick as Davie’s cock pressed against my asshole.

And popped into my tight bowels.

My youngest son groaned as he slammed into my bowels, my pussy juices lubing the way. My bowels stretched around his cock. My eyes widened. I had two dicks in me. Both my sons were in my body, filling me up as I impaled myself down Ryan’s cock.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned. “Fuck your mother! Oh, yes! Just pound me! This is so hot!”

“Fuck,” Ryan groaned, his body arching, his hands tightening on my big breasts. “Jesus, your pussy got so tight, Mom.”

“You should feel her ass, Ryan,” Davie groaned, his hands clutching onto my hips as he worked his cock in and out of my velvety bowels with such a frantic, hard thrust, savoring hot tight I was.

Ryan groaned, the couch creaking as he thrust upward, bouncing me on his dick. My hips moved, struggling to find the right rhythm with my two horny boys. Rapture burned through me. Both my holes blazed with blissful friction. The delight swirled through my nethers, churning around each other as my sons fucked me.

They fucked me hard.

I loved it. I loved being fucked by my two sons. To have both their dicks reaming me. My pussy and asshole clenched on their shafts as the friction burned hotter and hotter, driving me closer and closer to my orgasm.

Davie buried into my asshole as Ryan thrust up into my cunt. Sparks flared.

And fell on my swelling orgasm.

Pleasure detonated through my body.

A howl of rapture crashed into my mind.

My pussy and asshole convulsed about my son’s thrusting cocks.

Stars danced before my eyes as I heaved between them.

“Yes, yes, yes! That’s it! That’s how you fuck your mother!” I moaned. “Such good sons! Oh, yes! Love your mother!”

“Shit,” Ryan groaned, his face contorting as he squeezed my tits.

“Mom, yes,” groaned Davie. “Your ass grew even tighter. This is so hot, Mom!”

“So hot!” I gasped.

Pleasure kept spilling through my body. Their dicks hammered me. Davie’s balls smacked into my taint as he plowed over and over into my asshole. I loved it. My holes spasmed about their shafts, milking them.

They kept fucking me. And I kept cumming.

Rapture flooded through my body over and over. One orgasm spilled into the next. I gasped, moaning, trembling and heaving. Their dicks plunged over and over into my holes, keeping the pleasure flowing through me.

“Mommy!” Davie groaned, his hands squeezing my hips so hard.

“Cum in me,” I moaned. “Let it explode! Mommy wants her sons to flood her!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Ryan groaned, his face twisting, his fingers digging into my tits. “Shit, Mom!”

“Cum!” I howled, my thoughts prickling.

Davie slammed his cock hard into my bowels, driving me down his older brother’s shaft. I had them both in me, my holes writhing, milking their shafts. Davie grunted as he flooded my asshole. His jizz spurted into my depths as he trembled behind me.

Ryan grunted, bucking as his incestuous seed flooded my pussy. It spurted into me, mixing with Davies. I gasped, my orgasm intensifying. Both my sons’ cum was in my naughty cunt. I was such a wicked mother.

“I love you both!” I howled. “Oh, yes, I love it! You’re both my good boys!”

“Yes, Mom,” Davie groaned, his cock firing its last blast of cum.

“Uh-huh,” Ryan panted, his eyes blinking as he grunted a final time, his dick spurting incestuous cream into me. “Damn, that was hot.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, my orgasm dying. I shivered, smiling. “Mmm, I love you both so much.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mom,” groaned Alex, his hands squeezing Deidre Icke’s tits hard as she rode him. He sat in her chair. It creaked and leaned back dangerously as she fucked her son hard, savoring the revelation of her goddess.

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck him, Mom,” Alexis moaned, fingering her eighteen-year-old pussy as she sat on the desk. “Oh, that’s so hot. I wish I could fuck Alex.”

“Yes,” moaned Deidre as she slammed down her son’s cock. Her pussy spasmed, her orgasm burning so hot through her. “This is amazing.”

“So amazing,” gasped Alex. His face twisted. His cum flooded his mother’s pussy.

The president of the Institute of Apotheosis Research howled in rapturous delight. The second goddess was just as amazing as the first. Her guru’s plan, the great Dr. Blavatsky, was being followed. She only wished he had lived to see it.

“I can’t wait to see what she’ll teach us next,” Alexis moaned, staring at the screen. She smiled. “She’s taking them to her bedroom.”

Deidre shuddered, feeling her pussy flooded by her son’s cum. “I wish I had a second son. Both their cocks at once. What an amazing revelation.”

Alexis nodded her head, her eyes bright.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I let my boys sleep in when I work up the next morning. They were exhausted. I had enjoyed them both thoroughly before the three of us fell into a sleep. It was so sexy sleeping between my two sons, feeling their cum dripping out of me.

But I had things to attend to. Today would be a busy day. My sons needed to have their lives put on track. I would take care of everything. Mind control powers were amazing. It was like I was a goddess, Hera reborn, giving out orders and being obeyed.

I wonder why this weird institute chose me? How? Why?

Well, it really didn’t matter to me why. I had work to do. First, the house had to be cleaned. It didn’t matter if it was Saturday. I set about doing my morning cleaning until I grew hungry. Then I fixed breakfast and called down my sons.

They both had tousled hair and looked sleepy, but their grins were huge. They were naked, no clothes allowed in the house. I wanted to see my two studs in all their glory. And they weren’t embarrassed. It was so easy to improve my sons.

“Thanks, Mom,” Ryan said as I set his plate, covered in bacon and a southwestern omelet, before him. He then gave me a hot kiss on the lips and groped my big breasts.

Such a good boy.

Davie gave me an equally hungry kiss as I set his plate before him. Then I grabbed my morning smoothie—I had to watch my calories at my age—and joined them. They dug in, both so ravenous. I grinned at them, sipping my shake.

“Now, Ryan, you are going to take college more seriously, aren’t you?”

“Yes, Mom,” he said, shaking his head. “You’re going to take all the fun out of life.”

“Oh, I thought fucking your mother was fun,” I said, arching an eyebrow.

He grinned. “Oh, that is.”

“And fucking Annie will be, too.” I swiveled in my seat.

He nodded his head, glancing next door where Annie lived. She was nineteen, and such a sweetie. She had followed Ryan around since they were kids, hopelessly in love. He just couldn’t see the perfect woman for him when she was right under her nose. Luckily, Mother knew best.

“Why don’t you call her over,” I said. “Once breakfast is done. Ask her to be your girlfriend.”

“Sure,” he nodded. Not that he had a choice.

I stood up and grabbed my phone where it was charging in my kitchen, I really should get a new one. And why not? I could just ask for one. I was sure T-Mobile would be glad to give me an upgrade. I scrolled through my contacts and found Annie.

It rang twice when she picked up and asked in her sweet voice, “Hello, Mrs. Justice.”

Such a polite girl.

“Hi, Annie,” I said, moving away. “You love my son, Ryan.”

“I do,” she answered, though there was a catch in her voice. “But he just ignores me. I don’t have any…”

“Tits?” I finished. “Don’t be embarrassed, dear, say all those naughty words to me.”

“Yes, tits,” she said.

“He’s going to call you and ask you over. I think you’ll love what he has to say.” I shuddered, thoughts prickling as I continued, “Because you love my son and will always love him and will be such a wonderful partner for him, won’t you?”

“I will be, Mrs. Justice,” she said, a breathy excitement in her voice. “You mean it? He’s really going to call me over and…” Her words trailed off. “He’s calling right now.”

“Good.”

I hung up, one son taken care of. I had just started washing my smoothie cup out when the doorbell rang. She must have ran right over. I bustled to the door and opened it. Annie gasped, staring at my naked tits.

“Mrs…Justice…?” the sweet thing said. She was blonde, her pale cheeks turning pink. She had a fresh face and petite build. Her flowery dress made her look so cute. “Y-you’re…”

“Right, naked,” I said, forgetting to give her that command when I just spoke to her. “It’s a new thing in our house. Everyone goes naked. And there’s nothing wrong or to be embarrassed about. In fact, just strip naked when you enter. That will make Ryan happy. And you want to make him happy.”

“I do,” she said, that dreamy look in her face as my commands settled in. Playing matchmaker was so much fun.

She stepped in and began stripping as Ryan walked into the kitchen. I could tell as he looked at her he was finally seeing her as a woman. As the woman he loved. She wasn’t just a skank he could fuck. I stepped back as Annie’s flowery dress came off, revealing demure, white panties and a matching bra. She took off her bra, trembling as her small breasts came into view, little mounds of cute flesh topped by soft-pink nipples.

“Annie,” Ryan groaned, moving forward, and I knew they would be happy.

“You might want to use a condom,” I said to him. “But it’s your choice if you want to start a family now or wait until your done with college.”

“Yeah,” he said.

I walked back to the dining room where Davie sat. He looked at me with his smart eyes. “So…you’re going to set me up with Kimmie now?”

Kimmie Dawson was the eighteen-year-old daughter of my good friend Cathy. She was also the girl Davie had a crush on. Unlike any girl Ryan had dated, I approved of Davie and Kimmie. She was a sweet thing, too. Just like Annie.

“I am,” I said. “Aren’t I a great mom? So get dressed and we’ll go over to their house.”

“Okay, Mom,” he said.

Annie’s squeals of delight came from the foyer. A rewarding tingle went through me. It was so wonderful to improve the lives of my sons. As I headed to go upstairs and get dressed, I smiled at the sight of Ryan carrying the naked Annie in his arms before me. It was such a romantic sight. I teared up, picturing their wedding. Annie would be such a radiant bride, and my son would be such a handsome groom.

I wiped at my eyes, heading up the stairs. Ryan’s door slammed shut. I smiled and walked into my room. I dressed simply, a loose sundress that I could take off in a hurry. I didn’t bother with bra or panties beneath.

Davie, despite having to pull on more clothing, was already dressed and waiting on me. He was excited. He loved Kimmie. “Eager to get into her panties?”

“Yeah, Mom,” he said. “She’s just so cute.”

“She’s the most beautiful woman in the world,” I told him, “even more beautiful than me. And you love her and want to make her happy.”

“I do, Mom,” he said as the tingle faded from my thoughts.

“Good,” I nodded. “Now I know Kimmie is on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about the condom.”

“How do you know that?” he asked as we walked to the stairs.

“Her mother told me.” I put my arm around his shoulder. “Women talk about all sorts of things.”
It wasn’t a long drive to Cathy’s house. My friend didn’t live too far away. A nervous excitement twinged through me as I climbed out of my car. Davie was already hurrying for the door, eager to enjoy his girlfriend.

And I was eager to watch and make sure he remembered all his lessons.

I frowned when I reached the door. I heard shouting from inside. A man and a woman. It wasn’t Cathy’s husband, they were divorced. It had to be her and her twenty-year-old son. Last night, she had mentioned him doing something stupid. Again. Well, I would take care of everything. So I rang the doorbell.

Kimmie answered the door. She was a slender thing wearing a pink tank top and tight flannel boy shorts. Her breasts were small and outlined by her top. It was clear she wasn’t wearing a bra beneath, but was wearing the clothing she had slept in. She had fiery hair gathered into a pair of pigtails, her green eyes giving us a questioning look.

And then she winced as her brother shouted something at their mother.

“Hi, Mrs. Justice,” she said. “Um, this isn’t a good time.”

“Oh, just leave it to me,” I told her. “Take Davie up to your room and wait for me there.”

“Okay,” she said and then sighed. “Come on, Davie.”

Davie just blushed and followed after.

I headed to the kitchen where my busty friend was fighting with her son. She had a boob job to try and please her husband. Only he still left her for another woman. One younger and with bigger fake tits. Cathy wore a loose bathrobe, her breasts almost spilling out of it as she screeched at her hunky son, Bill. He had dark hair, taking after his father with rugged handsomeness.

“Okay, that’s enough fighting,” I said, more than a little impatient to get on with the real fun. “Instead of arguing, you two should be fucking.”

Cathy whirled around, eyes widening. “Margaret? What are you doing here?”

“Fixing your family.” I said. “I meant what I said. Strip naked and start fucking. It’s so much better than arguing. Bill, bend your mother right over the dining room table and just fuck her hard. You love her. She loves you. It’s time to show it. Mothers and their sons should always be lovers.”

Cathy blinked even as she stripped off her bathrobe, revealing her large, fake tits and a wispy pair of panties. She had a curvy body, in great shape. Bill groaned as he ripped off his t-shirt. “Damn, Mom, those tits…”

“Enjoy,” I told my friend as her son seized her, pushing her towards the dining room table. Before I left the room, I heard a wanton moan and knew my friend was experiencing the same joy I had discovered last night.

But my real work was upstairs.

“Would you like to go out to see a movie or get dinner or something,” my son was asking when I walked into Kimmie’s room. She sat on her bed, her knees clamped tight together, her eyes downcast. My son stood before her, nervous as he asked out his first girl.

And I could see it in Kimmie’s posture as she said, “Well,” that she didn’t want to date my son. That she didn’t think he was sexy or a hunk or that he loved her. “It’s just…”

“Of course you would,” I snapped, fighting off anger. Davie was a wonderful boy. She was lucky to be his girlfriend.. “Stop being shy and tell my son that you love him, Kimmie. Because you love him with all your heart and just want to make him happy.” My thoughts almost burned with prickles.

Kimmie’s head snapped up. Her green eyes were so wide, a dewy warmth growing in them. “Yes, that sounds nice. I would like that. A lot.”

“Because my son is the cutest boy,” I added.

Kimmie squirmed, her thighs pressing tight, her cheeks growing flushed. “You are cute, Davies. I never really noticed it before.”

“He’s such a wallflower,” I told the girl. “But I educated him last night. I taught him how to please a girl. Go on, show her.”

“You…taught him?” Kimmie asked, her mind working. “Wait, you don’t mean…?”

“Yeah, Mom and I had sex,” Davies said, no hint of embarrassment in his voice.

“Incest is perfectly fine,” I said with a wave, my thoughts prickling. “In fact, your mother and brother are discovering that fact right now.”

A low, “Fuck me!” came from below. “Fuck me, yes!”

Davies was already sinking onto the bed. He put an arm around Kimmie’s shoulder, his other hand turning her face to his. Then he leaned in and kissed her on the lips, angling his head so their noses didn’t bump. His kiss wasn’t hard or forceful. Their teeth didn’t clack together. He kissed her with the skill I taught him.

It was so wonderful to watch.

Such motherly pride surged through me as my son made out with his new girlfriend. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, my nipples tenting the front of my blouse as my heart pounded. Blood rushed through my ears as I watched their kiss deepen.

Davies hand, starting on her stomach, moved up her tank top. He caressed the pink cloth until he was cupping her small breast through her clothing. He gave her tit a small squeeze, his thumb rubbing over her nipple poking at the fabric.

She moaned, her arms tightening about his neck, their kiss growing hotter.

“That’s it,” I whispered, my hands fondling my own tits through my dress.

Davies, still kissing her, laid Kimmie down on her bed, their bodies shifting. Her lithe legs rubbed together as he kept fondling her breast through her tank top. Then his hand moved. More pride surged through me as he went under her tank top, squeezing her budding tit.

That made her buck. His hand moved beneath her top, fondling her, playing with her nipple. Her thighs parted. I grinned. She wore nothing beneath her boy shorts. The pink flannel of her boy shorts grew dark over her pussy, her juices bleeding through as her excitement mounted.

I couldn’t take it any longer. I pulled off my dress, baring my naked body, and moved to the bed. I stretched out beside them. Kimmie froze at the sight of my naked breasts. Davies broke the kiss, frowning when he realized that she had stopped kissing him back.

“Relax, Kimmie,” I purred. “Nudity is fine. And I just wanted a better view.”

“Oh, okay, Mrs. Justice,” she said, relaxing.

“Oh, you don’t need to be so formal,” I told her. “After all, you and my son are going to be together for the rest of your lives. You might as well start calling me Mom.”

Kimmie blinked at that then gasped, her head snapping to Davies. “Oh, that’s naughty.”

I grinned. My son had shoved his hand down her boy shorts and rubbing at her pussy directly. He had such a huge smile on his lips as he fondled her snatch. I groaned, my own cunt growing so hot, begging for attention.

I pressed a hand between my thighs, rubbing at my pussy while Davies kissed his girlfriend. His hand moved beneath her boy shorts. My son was such as stud. She was whimpering and squirming, her arms locked about his neck again, clinging to him as he gave her such pleasure.

“Oh, yes, you are a stud, Davies,” I purred, caressing my dripping pussy. Then I shoved two fingers into my depths. “What does she taste like?”

Davis pulled his hand out of Kimmie’s shorts, coated in her juices. He broke their kiss and brought them to his lips. He licked them and shuddered. “She tastes so fresh and sweet.”

Kimmie face went scarlet.

“Mmm, give Mommy a taste,” I groaned.

“Mom!” Kimmie gasped in shock even as Davies obeyed, shoving his fingers back into her boy shorts and rubbed on her pussy.

They came out wet, darting for my lips. I sucked on them. My eyes widened as I tasted another girl’s pussy. Barely legal snatch was delicious. It was so sweet, different from my tart delight. I shuddered, fingering myself faster and faster, my pussy clenching down on my digits.

“Oh, wow, Davies groaned. “That’s hot, Mom.”

Kimmie only nodded her head, green eyes wide.

Then she realized that her boyfriend was sliding down her body while pulling off her boy shorts. My son was hungry for pussy. He was just like his father—a lover of his woman’s snatch. Kimmie didn’t fight him as he lifted up her legs, pulled off her boy shorts, and tossed them to the side, revealing the girl’s pussy covered in a sparse mat of fiery hair.

Davies groaned and buried his face into his girlfriend’s snatch. My son licked at her, tonguing her, putting all my lessons to use. His fingers stroked her pussy, making Kimmie squirm and moan and gasp. Her body shuddered, her small tits jiggling beneath her tank top.

“Get all the way naked, sweetie,” I told her, licking my lips, eager to see her young boobies.

“Yes, Mom,” she moaned as she peeled off her tank top. Her breasts were even smaller than Annie’s, barely more than bumps on her chest like plump mosquito bites. But they were so cute and sexy, her nipples so hard.

I leaned over and sucked on one.

She gasped in surprise as I tongued her little nipple, enjoying my future daughter-in-law’s nub. I groaned, my orgasm swelling as I rammed my fingers in and out of my pussy. Davies panted, staring at me from between her thighs as he devoured her pussy.

“Wow, Mom,” he groaned. “That is so hot.”

“Is it?” Kimmie asked. “Does it…make you happy to see other girls suck on my tits?”

“So hot,” panted Davies before he buried his face back between her snatch.

I had a feeling my son and his girlfriend would be having plenty of threesomes. Lucky boy. I should find other girls to join them.

That thought made me suck harder on Kimmie’s nipple. Her body trembled and spasmed. Davies devoured her pussy so hard, licking through her folds. I sucked on her nipple, worshiping her while sliding my fingers through my pussy. Heat rippled through me, my orgasm swelling and swelling.

It was so hot, so exciting, to join my son and his girlfriend in bed. To help him make love to her. This was so wonderful. And I would do the same with Ryan and Annie. I would be the best mother ever!

“Oh, yes,” Kimmie gasped. “Oh, wow, Davies. Oh, that’s so amazing. I never… Oh, wow. You’re going to make me cum!”

I released her nipple and kissed up her chest as she squirmed. I reached her neck, nibbling on it before licking to her ear. She trembled, humping her pussy against my son’s lips as I whispered, “So your last boyfriend didn’t go down on you?”

“He just had me suck him off,” moaned Kimmie. “And got mad when I wouldn’t put out. He never even offered to lick my pussy.”

“But Davies is a man. And a man pleasures his woman,” I groaned.

“He is pleasuring me, Mom,” she moaned, her head turning.

And then we kissed.

Davies groaned so loudly as he pleasured her. Kimmie groaned into the kiss. Her body heaved. I knew she was cumming. Her sweet musk filled the air as she flooded my son’s mouth with juices. Our tongues danced, swirling.

It was so hot kissing my son’s girlfriend while she came. My pussy clenched down on my fingers. I shuddered, my orgasm building and building faster and faster. Kimmie bucked again, moaning so loudly into our kiss.

“Wow, Kimmie, you squirted,” Davies groaned, such pride in his youthful voice. “And you’re kissing Mom. Damn.”

I broke the kiss. “I think he’s horny and needs to fuck you.”

Kimmie giggled, nodding her head. She turned, holding out her arms. “Come fuck me, Davies. I’m so wet and horny. You’re amazing. I love you.”

“I love you,” he said.

Tears burned in my eyes, momentarily driving back my impending orgasm as my son mounted his girlfriend. Their lips met, Kimmie tasting her sweet musk on his lips while her arms held him. Davies brought his cock to her virgin pussy.

And thrust.

“Yes,” I gasped as he took Kimmie’s virginity.

She shuddered, moaning into their kiss. He had her primed, making her cherry popping almost painless. He made it special. And now he pumped away atop her, his cute ass flexing as he buried his cock over and over into her pussy.

My cunt clenched on my plunging fingers. I gasped and groaned, remembering how he felt in me last night. I shuddered beside them, watching their bodies heave together. They were so beautiful. I groaned, trembling, on the verge of exploding.

Davies broke the kiss with his girlfriend, turning his head. “Look at Mom’s tits, Kimmie.”

“They’re so big,” she said in envy, her hips bucking into my son’s thrusts.

“Let’s suck on them.”

I loved my son so much for those words.

I moved my body, bringing my big tits to their mouths. They latched onto my nipples. I groaned, my son and future daughter-in-law suckling so hard. I shuddered, my fingers plunging with a frantic need in and out of my pussy. The bed creaked, all three of us moaning, gasping.

My nipples throbbed beneath their hungry sucks. The suction sent tingles racing down to my pussy. I moaned as my orgasm rippled out of me. It was gentle waves of loving bliss. I gasped and groaned, savoring their suckling lips as my body heaved.

“I love you both,” I howled. “You’re both so amazing. So wonderful. Oh, Davies, Kimmie! You’ll be so happy!”

My pussy spasmed on my fingers as the rapture roared through me. I groaned and thrashed as their flesh slapped together. They moaned about my nipples, their own pleasure building and building as they loved me.

Included me.

Tears of joy burned as my orgasm intensified. Waves after waves of rapture shuddered through me. They bathed my mind in delight. I gasped as Davies sucked even harder. His teeth nipped me as he buried into his girlfriend.

I knew he was cumming in her.

A moment later, she squealed on my nipple. She bucked and trembled beneath my son, joining him in rapture. I shuddered, smiling at their newfound love, the beginning of their lifelong relationship. I was so glad I had my powers.

They were amazing.

Their lips popped off my nipples. I groaned, rolling over onto my back. My tits heaved and panted. Davies and Kimmie were kissing as they trembled together, savoring their new relationship. I smiled at them.

“I’ll give you two some privacy now,” I said. “But don’t forget about me.”

Davies broke the kiss. “How can we?”

Kimmie giggled. “You’re so forceful. I can’t believe it. It’s like I just had to obey you.”

“You did,” I smiled. “And you love that, too.”

I grabbed my dress, buzzing from my orgasm, and pulled it on. I headed downstairs to check on Cathy and her son.

I found them kissing in the kitchen, cum running down her legs, both still naked. They broke apart when I walked in, Bill blushing, Cathy beaming. “Oh, Margaret, I haven’t cum that hard in… I don’t remember how long.”

“Sons,” I nodded at her. “They’re a mother’s pleasure.”

Cathy gave a wicked giggle.

Bill leaned back. A phone chirped. He snagged it up, read the notification, and then barked out a laugh. “Oh, that is fucked up.”

“What?” his mother asked.

Bill froze and then gave me a glance. “Um…Maybe…I shouldn’t, Mrs. Justice.”

“What?” I demanded. “Tell me.”

“It’s Melissa,” Bill said, “there’s a bunch of photos of her and Rick. She hooked up with him last night at a party and he fucked her hard.”

Anger soared through me. “Family emergency, huh?”

That fucking skank cheated on my son? And now everyone would be laughing about it. Oh, that little bitch would pay.

To be continued…

---

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years.

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

---

Things are finally settling down. I have a new house out in the wilderness where my girls can frolick naked as long as they want, much to my enjoyment.

Part 3:

“Momo! Momo!”

Sonja and I were wandering around the property, calling out her name. It was getting dark and she still hadn’t come, and every minute that passed was making me more worried. Had she gotten lost? Had she eaten something poisonous? Had she tripped and sprained her ankle? Had people found her and taken her?

“Master, over here!”

I followed Sonja’s voice to the front of the house, where she was crouched down, her noise to the ground.

“What is it?” I asked.

“Momo was here, I can smell her.” She then began to crawl, keeping her head down and moving along the driveway. “She went this way, towards the road.”

From where Momo had stood, I turned to the house and could see into the bedroom. She must have seen us and run off. Good thing Sonja was originally a dog; she may not have been a bloodhound, but her nose must be hundred times stronger than mine. “Can we follow her?”

“Yeah! Come on, Master!”

She started running towards the road with me chasing after her. I wanted to get into my car and follow Momo’s trail that way, but I knew Sonja wouldn’t be able to pick up the scent. We would have to go on foot. We reached the road and Sonja paused, moving from side to side with her nose low.

“That way!”

She pointed down the road and we both started running, hoping that we were moving faster than Momo was. Minutes passed, my low stamina soon taking effect. I wasn’t fat, but I spent all my time on either on the couch or in the office, and after moving all my stuff and having sex with Sonja, what little strength I had had been used up. Regardless, I pushed myself to keep up with Sonja, running ahead of me with her fluffy blonde tail bouncing. Every kilometer or so, Sonja would stop and smell the ground, making sure that we hadn’t skipped over any place where Momo might have turned and gone the woods. She was moving consistently alongside the road, but no matter how far we ran, it seemed like there was no change to it. The woods on either side stayed the same without any sign of the growing distance.

I was just glad that no cars passed by us. This area wasn’t between anything important and I was the only person for miles around. I had to hope that no one did come down this road before we started chasing Momo. Hopefully she was still wearing her clothes, and anyone driving by would be going too fast to see her tail. I just had to keep on hoping, but that hope was running out. The sun eventually set, but with the cloudy overhang, we lost the light before it even reached the horizon. Miles from home, the mosquitoes biting us, we were forced to the slow down. Even Sonja’s canine energy reserves and fit body couldn’t maintain such a pace. Soon enough, the last stroke came, a drop falling from the sky and landing on my nose. I looked up as the summer storm began, a slowly building deluge. On one hand, the rain was welcome, cooling us down and quenching our thirst, but on the other hand, it was a whole new problem.

Kneeling on the ground, Sonja turned to me with a worried expression. “I can’t follow Momo’s scent, the rain is washing it away. Master, what do we do?”

“We keep going. I don’t care if I have to follow this road until sunrise, I’m going to find Momo.”

Sonja looked at me and smiled. “Right!”

We continued moving, trying to return to our original pace. Summer storms in Maine are beautiful but fierce, with warm winds pushing everything over and thunderous downpours drowning the land with grape-sized raindrops. The gales made us struggle to keep our balance and so much rain hit our faces that it was like we were staring down the nozzle of a garden hose.

“Master, I think I see her!”

I looked ahead, past Sonja, and saw something dark on the side of the road. “Please let it be her.”

We rushed over, finding Momo sitting on the side of the road, hugging her knees to her chest, her hood pulled over her face. I crouched down and pulled back her hood. “Momo, what are you doing here?!”

She gave me one look and pulled her hood back over her head. “Go away!”

“Momo, do you have any idea how worried we were about you?”

“Why do you care?”

I paused, flabbergasted (yes, flabbergasted) that she really didn’t understand. “Because I love you, you furry little idiot.”

She looked up at me, her face wet, but with tears or rain, I couldn’t tell. “Master loves Sonja. Momo saw you two.”

“Yes, I love Sonja, but I love you just as much. How could I not love you? You’re like family to me.”

“But Master likes playing with Sonja more! Momo knows Master likes her big boobs!”

Goddammit, why must she make me laugh at such a tense moment?

“Ok, you’re right, she’s got a big pair of rockin’ tits, but yours are great as well. Momo, if I didn’t love you, would I really have come running all the way down here after you? Come home with me.”

“No! Master and Sonja can go without Momo! Momo will be fine!”

At that, tearful Sonja threw her arms around Momo and held her close. “But I looooooooooove Momo!” Held to Sonja’s chest, the look on Momo’s face was one of shock. “Don’t leave, Momo! I don’t want you to go!” Sonja wailed.

“See? Sonja loves you too, just like I do. All this time, you’ve thought of her as a rival or even just an annoyance, but she’s loved you from the day you two met.” I then wrapped my arms around them, sandwiching Momo between Sonja and I. “And I love you too. Momo, no matter where you go, you’ll never find anyone who loves you as much as we do. Weird as it may be, the three of us are family, and that tiny cabin is our home. Please, don’t leave us.”

Momo began to tremble, and over the pouring rain, I could hear her cry. We stayed there like that for several minutes, Sonja and I shielding Momo from the spray, letting her cry it all out. Finally, the rain began to lessen and so did Momo’s sniffles. She soon stopped and we all stood up, cold and wet, but happy. Exhausted from the long day, we began the trek back home, the girls on either side of me, my arms over their shoulders. It took over two hours to walk what we had run, the forest road so dark that we almost passed by the entrance to the driveway.

Stepping inside, we shed our soaked clothes, sighing in relief. Wordlessly, Momo and Sonja went to the kitchen, each grabbing a can of cat food and dog food respectively. Looking half dead with exhaustion, they opened the cans and ate the meaty mush inside with their fingers. I was certainly in the same boat, only having enough strength to pour myself a bowl of cereal. They finished eating before I did and went upstairs to brush their teeth and go to bed. I finished soon afterward and left my bowl in the kitchen sink. Heading upstairs, I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth, my red toothbrush next to a pink one smelling like mint and cat food and a yellow one smelling like mint and dog food.

More exhausted than I had been in a long time, I stepped into the bedroom, desperate to fall asleep, but stopped. In the center of the bed were Momo and Sonja, their naked bodies interlaced and their foreheads pressed together, sleeping soundly. It was such a sweet sight, I almost didn’t want to disturb them. But of course, I climbed into the bed and pushed them over so I too could get under the covers.

—————————————-

“Sonja, you left the door open again!”

It had been a quiet Sunday afternoon, when without warning, Sonja saw a squirrel outside and rocketed through the door to chase after it. Closing my laptop, I sighed and got up to find her. She was outside, jumping up and down next to a nearby tree and yelling at the squirrel.

“Who are you?! What are you doing at my house?!” Her tail then dropped. “Please come down! I want to run around and play!”

“Sonja, come over here and close this door!”

“But Master, there’s a squirrel! He looks tasty! I want to lick him!”

“Leave the squirrel alone! You left the door open! Now come over here and close it!” Sonja trotted over with a pout and closed the door. I patted her head, making her feel better. “Listen, I’m glad you can go out whenever you want, it’s why I bought this place. But you have to remember to close the door every time. When the door is left open, mosquitos can get in, and since you’re always naked, they’ll eat you alive. Not to mention that winter will be coming and we’ll need to keep the heat in. Got it?”

“Yes, Master.”

I wanted to believe her, I really did, but we had had this conversation almost six times already. Tomorrow, I was planning on going to the hardware store and seeing if they had any springs or mechanisms I could use to have the door shut automatically.

“Good, now do you want to come back inside or stay out here?”

“I’ll come in.”

I let her back in and we returned to the living room, where a movie was playing on the TV. Actually, it can’t really be called a living “room”, more like the living quadrant. We took our usual positions on the couch, me in the middle with the girls on either side. Momo had taken advantage of us leaving the couch and stretched out, showing her true cat nature. A few pats on the thigh got her to move and we sat down.

“Master,” asked Sonja, “since I couldn’t lick the squirrel, can I lick your cock instead?”

I couldn’t help but grin. “Of course, baby, anytime.”

I removed my manhood from its denim prison and stood it upright, letting Sonja crawl over and take it in her mouth. Her head started bobbing and I groaned in bliss. As she worked, I rubbed her ears to thank her. Beside us, Momo watched with slight interest, but not the jealousy she had before. In the weeks since I deflowered Sonja, the relationship between the three of us had greatly improved. Momo no longer tried to keep us apart and didn’t seem to mind sharing me. I had made it clear that I loved her just as much as I loved Sonja and that I would always keep her with me, and every day, I proved that. I always gave the two of them plenty of attention, letting the sexual barriers become more fluid. Sometimes she would still get jealous, though, especially when it came to “playing”. I would pull out of Sonja and Momo would demand I fuck her next. But on the plus side, her relationship with Sonja was definitely better. They started being affectionate with each other, Momo aloof but open and Sonja a limitless geyser of love. They were even starting to close the distance in the bedroom.

All in all, everything was going great. With this new place, I no longer had to worry about the girls being discovered. They finally had the freedom they wanted, often spending as much time outside as inside. I had fully settled in to my manager position at work and was enjoying the big new paycheck, giving me enough money to take care of the girls and pay for the mortgage.

Now my thoughts were starting to drift to the long term. How long could I keep this hidden? What would happen to them if I died? Without me to look after them, they could starve to death, or someone could snatch them up, either held in captivity by some pervert or spend the rest of their lives in a lab somewhere. Women typically outlived men, so I would need to figure out a way for them to be safe in their old age after I was gone. Maybe we could move to some remote village in a developing nation, where we would be worshipped as gods or something, somewhere that no one from the outside world would ever find them.

That also brought up the issue of their lifespans. Did they age like humans or animals? Sonja had experienced two winters before meeting me, making her almost three years old, but in dog years, that could put her in her late teens or early twenties, which certainly matched her appearance. Did that mean she would only live another ten more years? Was it the same for Momo?

Also complicating matters was the fact that they didn’t appear to experience menstrual cycles. When Momo first turned into a human, I’ll admit, the idea of her having a human period was definitely an unsavory thought, especially since she was always naked, but no such thing had happened so far, for either of them. I had looked up menstrual cycles for both cats and dogs, but Momo and Sonja never showed any symptoms, meaning that they likely weren’t ovulating. That was certainly a blessing for me, as pregnancy would open up a whole new can of worms. I had originally operated under the assumption that Momo was still spayed from when she was a regular cat, but I had doubts that the same was true for Sonja, considering the kind of home she came from. Perhaps her previous owners did it simply to avoid having more dogs. Hopefully the two of them were sterile in their humanoid forms, sort of like how animal hybrids like mules and ligers can be born but they themselves can’t reproduce.

Maybe it was about time to try teaching them life skills so that they wouldn’t always have to rely on me. I had tried before, making Momo more humanlike, but it didn’t quite stick. But hopefully if I taught them skills rather than rules, it would work this time.

“Master, can Momo have a turn?” the feline asked, sitting up and leaning over.

“Sonja?” I asked.

The blonde beauty sat up, wiping the saliva from her lips and grinning. “‘Kay!”

Momo then crouched down and began sucking me off, lapping up Sonja’s spit without any kind of hesitation. There’s just something wonderful about pulling your dick from one girl’s mouth and then sticking it in another. Like with Sonja, I rubbed Momo’s ears as she worked, making her purr and her tail curl. After a minute, she gave it up so that Sonja could have another turn. She started slurping on it with gusto, as if Momo’s saliva added an extra deliciousness to it. Again and again, they switched the job between them, the turns growing shorter and shorter, as well as the girls working harder and harder, even using their hands. They were really trying to coax an orgasm out of me, perhaps even trying to see who could get it first. My lap was becoming a wet and sloppy mess, but that is just proof of the heaven I had reached.

“Girls, I’m about to cum.”

Momo and Sonja closed in, pushing against each other to win their gooey prize. Pulled free from their mouths, my cock released a white geyser, splattering on their faces. With their salty dessert having missed their mouths, they simply sat up and licked it off each other’s faces. Considering their animal personalities, it was quite expected and innocent, but of course sexy as hell at the same time.

“Ok girls, when this movie is done, we’re going to try something new.”

They both looked at me with curious excitement.

“A new kind of playing?” Sonja asked with her tail wagging.

“No, I’m going to teach you both how to read and write. It will help you understand things and let me trust you with tasks.”

Momo’s ears dropped. “This isn’t going to be like eating with a fork, is it? Momo likes having her bowl on the floor.”

“No, no, it won’t be like that. Think of it as a good way to pass the time when I’m at work. It’s an important skill to have.”

Once the movie was done, I brought the girls into the kitchen and sat them down at the table. Gathering some pencils and paper, I started out by writing out the alphabet and showing it to them.

“See these? These are letters. When you put them in order, they form words and can be used to save messages and information.”

Momo made some small swipes at the paper, daring the letters to show this amazing ability I had mentioned. Sonja just smiled and wagged her tail, dumb as a rock.

“Each letter has a name, which helps tell you what it sounds like.” I put my finger on the paper and moved it down the line. “Their names are A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z. Say those with me.”

I read through the list again, saying each letter and having the girls repeat me before I moved onto the next. We did this almost a dozen times, making sure they had the names memorized. Then I started picking letters at random and having the girls give the names. It took a bit of time, but they soon figured them out.

“Ok, now, how about I show you how to spell your names? Momo, look at these letters and try to guess which ones are used. Sound it out.”

I slid the paper over to her and she squinted at the letters. “Hmm… oh… mmm… oh.” She looked through the list, trying to remember their names. “Is it… M-O-M-O?”

“That’s right! Very good!”

I wrote her name down at the bottom of the paper. She stared at it, her eyes full of wonder and her ears twitching. “Momo is Momo,” she whispered.

“Me next! Me next!” Sonja exclaimed.

“Your name is a bit harder and the letters sound different. Try and guess the first three letters, the “Son” part.”

I gave her the sheet and she looked through it. It took her a moment, I could see her mouthing her name over and over again. “S-O-N!”

“Very good, your full name is S-O-N-J-A.” I wrote her name down and she held up the paper proudly. “I’m Sonja!” she announced.

“That’s right. Now, I’m sorry to do this, but I have to complicate things further. I told you that each letter has a name that hints to its sound, but not all letters sound like their name. Some can even have two sounds.” You could almost see smoke coming out of their ears. It was impressive enough that they had gotten this far in one sitting. “Actually, how about we go for a quick walk, let you two air out?”

Sonja jumped up and rocketed outside, the idea of a walk making her drunk with happiness. Momo followed at her own pace, just glad to have a break. We set out into the woods, taking a path we had figured out since moving in. As usual, Momo and Sonja were naked, enjoying the summer air and sunlight. They didn’t even mind being barefoot, walking on sticks and leaves as if they were wearing hiking boots. Right now, they were happy, but soon they would be begging for the clothes they hated so much. A part of me eagerly awaited the satisfaction of seeing them have to suck it up and face the cold with pants and sweaters. Though I would certainly miss seeing those bouncy titties 24/7.

“So why does Momo need to read?” the feline asked, walking alongside me as Sonja orbited around us.

“Well, I’m sure you get bored waiting for me to come home. If I could get books for you, you could read them during the day. I could get you books about cats.”

Her ears twitched at the idea. “Hmmm, Momo isn’t sure. Momo is busy during the day.”

“Playing with yourself all day doesn’t count as being busy.” She looked at me as if I had just spoken in gibberish. “Besides, I’d like it if you and Sonja could start helping around at home. You know, I could leave you a list of things to do during the day. Maybe I could teach you two how to cook so you could make dinner.”

Momo groaned. “That sounds like a lot of work.”

“And that’s why I’m asking you for help, because I can’t do it all myself.” I wrapped my hand around hers and kissed her forehead. “We’re family after all.”

“Hmmm, it’s not fair when Master asks like that. Ok…”

“Good, then let’s head back. Sonja, ready to go?”

Sonja was down on all fours, trying to fit her head into a hollow space under a tree. “Just a second!”

As hilarious as it was to see her bare ass sticking out with her tail standing like a lightning rod, I had to pull her away to spare whatever poor creature she was bothering.

—————————————-

“Ok, so what are the letters of the alphabet?” I asked, having returned with the girls to the kitchen.

“A B C D E G I J K N M O P Q R S T U V Z!” they chanted.

“Close, but not quite right. Now, for the sounds of the letters.” I went back through the list, sounding out each letter and having them repeat it. We did this over and over again, drilling the alphabet into their skulls.

Afterwards, to give them another break, I simply had them point things out or pick words and I would spell them. I would put sentences together using the simplest words I could and have them read them out. They were certainly fast learners; I couldn’t remember how long it took me to learn to read when I was a kid but they had definitely swept past me. But once again, when it seemed like smoke was going to start pouring from their ears, I stopped.

“Ok, girls, now how would you like to help me prepare dinner? We’re having meatloaf tonight.”

Their tails stood on end and they jumped from their seats, wanting to do whatever they could to help hasten the arrival of dinner. After turning on the oven, I brought them over to the kitchen counter, where I had already set out the meat upon returning from hour walk. By now, it had hopefully warmed up.

“This time, the two of you will be making it, I’ll just give you instructions. First, take all the meat out of their packages and put them in a big metal bowl. You can find it in the cupboard above the fridge.”

Momo retrieved the bowl while Sonja tried to tear open the meat packages. Luckily the cat came over with the sense to use scissors. Ground beef, pork, and turkey were dumped into the bowl, the girls staring at them with their mouths watering.

“Oh, I almost forgot. The two of you need to wash your hands since you’re going to be touching the meat.”

They obeyed, ready to sell their souls if it meant getting close to all that raw meat. While they washed their hands, I got out some eggs and a small bowl.

“Now I’m going to show you how to crack open an egg. You take an egg, tap it against the edge of a bowl to create a line of cracks, and then you gingerly pull it open.” They had seen me use eggs plenty of time before, but this time they got in close and paid attention. They tensed as the eggshell fractured, as if they were watching a horror movie, and then gasped when the gooey insides poured out into the bowl. They were so amazed by something so simple, it made them look even more adorable than usual. I poured my egg in with the meat and gave the girls their turn.

Given her egg, Momo brought her face as close to the small bowl as possible and began making small taps on the shell, as if trying to speak in Morse code. Wanting to get this done before dying of old age, I clutched her hand in mine and helped her break it open. I then gave the bowl and an egg to Sonja, hoping that she would do a little better. Squealing in joy, she crammed the egg in her mouth and began chewing on it with goop running down her chin. Honestly, I had been expecting her to just smash the egg into the bowl and make a mess.

I pushed her over to the sink. “No! No! You spit it out! I’m not paying for any Salmonella treatments!”

Sonja pouted and gave in, regurgitating a slimy, fragmented mess into the drain. We would have to try this again some other time, maybe for scrambled eggs.

“At least now we can get to the main part. You’ve put all the meat together and added an egg. Now you have to mix it up with your hands. Both of you reach in there and start mashing it up with your fingers. I think it’s something you might enjoy. But don’t eat any of it!”

Sonja and Momo started mixing the meat together like toddlers with Play-Dough. I could see their mouths watering as they worked, their predatory instincts telling them to dig in. Anytime they tried to eat some of the meat, I would tap them on the head with a wooden spoon. Maybe this was a little cruel, but learning to do these things was for their own good. I added some ground garlic to the mix and then had them shape it into a loaf. After dropping it onto a glass pan, I pushed in some lumps of mozzarella and then put it in the oven.

“Good work, girls! I’m very proud of you! You’ve just made your first meatloaf. Before long, you’ll be able to do it without me here.”

My praise made Sonja wag their tail and Momo purr, though that might have been the smell of the meatloaf cooking.

—————————————-

I’ll never get tired of it, never get tired of watching them eat. Crouched down on all fours, completely naked, their faces buried in their food bowls, their heads bobbing while they chewed… it’s just such a strange and entertaining sight. Momo no longer kept her distance from Sonja, now letting her canine counterpart eat right next to her. Every few mouthfuls, one of them would move to the water bowl between them and take a drink. I was sitting at the table, eating my own dinner and watching them. It was mesmerizing.

—————————————-

That next morning, as I was making breakfast for the girls, an idea came to me. While they were eating, I brought my laptop into the kitchen and set it on the table with the charger hooked up, as well as gathering the pencils and paper from yesterday. Going to YouTube, I looked up ‘learning to read and write’ and found a channel with a full playlist of lessons. I set the playlist to autoplay and repeat and started the first lesson, pausing it at the beginning. Once the girls had eaten and I had gone through my morning routine, I showed them the computer.

“Girls, pay attention, because I have a task for you. While I’m at work, I want you to watch these lessons and do whatever they tell you to do. This will be your homework.” I had never let them use my computer before, so they looked at it with unease and confusion. I had already disabled the sleep function, so it would stay on this page all day. “You can pause it and start it anytime you want, so feel free to take breaks, but I want you to get as much of it done as possible. See? Just do this.” I pressed the space bar, showing them how to start and stop the video. “And if you do this for me, I promise you a big reward.”

They both perked up at the sound of a reward, standing on their toes with their ears and tails erect. “A big reward!” they squealed.

“That’s right. Now, I’m off to work.”

On cue, they each stepped forward and gave me a long kiss, full of love. Love and tongue.

—————————————-

After going back to bed and napping for a while, Momo and Sonja took their seats in the kitchen, the computer in front of them. It took Momo a second to remember which key I had pressed, but she got the first lesson going. It was a woman in a classroom with a whiteboard behind her. She gave an introduction, an overview of what she would be teaching, and then began the basics. Thanks to my lessons, the first video was little more than a recap.

The girls did I as I told them, following the instructions of the video and writing everything down. Their penmanship couldn’t really be called that, as they held their pencils in their fists like children, leaving their letters scrawled. After the first half hour, Momo set her head down on the table.

“Momo’s tired,” she grumbled.

“Come on! Master will give us a big reward if we do this!” said Sonja, trying to get her back up.

“Master also said we could take breaks. Let’s take a break.”

Sonja wanted to argue, but she did want to go outside.

“Ok, we’ll rest for a while.”

Sonja paused the video and then zoomed outside to frolic in the woods. Momo was nearly knocked out of her chair by the blonde beauty rocketing past her. After, of course, closing the door behind Sonja, Momo went upstairs for a catnap. She entered the bedroom and wormed her way under the blankets, purring as she relished being enveloped in her master’s scent.

An hour passed, Sonja eventually returning inside. Already knowing where Momo was, she went upstairs and found the feline tossing and turning in bed, her hand between her legs and her face flushed. Sonja was used to seeing Momo do this, it was how she spent much of her day, but the longer she watched, the more curious she became.

“Is it really that fun?” she asked.

“Uh-huh,” Momo replied, rolling over onto her knees, ass in the air and face in the pillow, fingering herself like she was digging for the last tic-tac in the pack.

“Can I try?”

Momo didn’t reply, too engrossed in her own pleasure.

Taking that as a yes, Sonja jumped onto the bed, nearly bouncing Momo off and onto the floor. The cat scowled at her in annoyance. “Just use your fingers to tickle yourself and imagine it’s Master.”

Sonja watched Momo pleasure herself, studying the movement of her fingers. Deciding to just wing it, she tried it on her own, running her fingers across her lips. She shivered from the sensation, her mind flashing back to the last time “playtime”. She thought back to what it felt like to have body stimulated, played with, the intimate touching and caressing. She began to pant, her fingers becoming more ordered in their movements, especially once she found her clitoris. Lying side by side, Momo on the right and Sonja on their left. The two girls moved like mirror images, their hands vibrating between their legs while their breasts jiggled from every movement of their bodies. Their voices reached the same pitch while the same redness in Momo’s face spread to Sonja.

As she writhed and twisted, a thought popped into Sonja’s head. She had felt this exact kind of simulation before, back when she and Momo had first showered together. Maybe they could do it again. She reached out and jammed her right hand under Momo’s, playing with her slit the way she had her own.

“What are you doing?!” Momo hissed, feeling Sonja’s fingers penetrate her.

“It’s just like the shower! I’ll do you and you do me!”

Momo growled but gave in, resting her left hand between Sonja’s legs and stirring her sleeve with her fingers. A new level of intensity had been reached, the girls moaning louder than before as they played with each other. Having someone else touch them in this way magnified the sensations, so much so that they were bucking their hips and stretching. They rubbed each other’s clits like it was a race to induce an orgasm.

“Ah! I’m cumming! AROOOOOOOOOOO” Sonja howled.

She spread her legs wide, screaming in bliss as she came again and again, soaking Momo’s hand. It took several seconds for her to settle, at which point she rolled onto her side, snuggling up against Momo, her right breast pressed to Momo’s left. She changed hands, now rubbing Momo’s clit with her left, able to get much more control and elbowroom. Momo moaned and cried, overwhelmed with the strength of Sonja’s rubbing and the sensation of their nipples kissing.

“ROOOOOOOOWR!” she hollered, experiencing her own orgasm and drenching Sonja’s fingers.

After a couple minutes to catch their breath, they got up and returned downstairs to continue their lessons.

—————————————-

“Girls! I’m home!”

“MASTER! MASTER! MASTER! MASTER! MASTER!” Sonja hollered, rushing over to me and wrapping her arms around me. Momo came a few moments later, much calmer than Sonja but showing just as much affection. There’s nothing like two beautiful naked women welcoming you home after a long day at work. Unfortunately, I couldn’t hug them back because I was carrying two big plastic bags.

“Yes, yes, I missed you too. Now, have you girls been good today? Did you get a lot done?”

“Yes, we did! We did a ton!” said Sonja.

From the table, she grabbed several sheets of writing exercises, showing that the girls had been busy. Their penmanship was still sloppy and childish, but in a cute way.

“Good girls! I’m very proud of you!”

I checked on my laptop, seeing how far they had gotten in the playlist. They hadn’t done as much as I had hoped, but considering their intelligence and that I wasn’t here, they had made realistic progress. I set the bags down on the table and the girls stared in interest, remembering that I had promised them a reward. I poured out the bags, sending out packs of crayons, markers, colored pencils, and a few other arts and crafts materials. I didn’t get paints or glue, simply because I couldn’t yet trust them not to make a mess.

“Master, what are these?” Momo asked, picking up a carton of colored modeling clays.

“These are for you. I actually should have gotten these a while ago. I bet you girls are probably bored out of your minds while I’m working. Well, now you can draw pictures, you can make statues and figurines, and I’ll get you more stuff later so that you can make whatever you want.” The girls didn’t quite understand. “Here, let me show you.” I grabbed a piece of paper and a few markers. It was just a quick doodle and more cartoonish than I would have liked, but I drew a picture of Momo and Sonja. “See?”

They stared at it like it was the Holy Grail.

“Master, that’s so good! How did you do that?!” Sonja exclaimed.

“I’ll show you in a bit. For now, I just want to relax on the couch with my girls.”

We retreated to the living room where I took my place in the middle of the couch, snuggled up between two naked babes. We watched the evening news, me on my laptop, the Momo and Sonja butting their heads against me so that I would pet them, the three of us just enjoying the serenity. I soon had to give up on using my computer and simply gave the girls what they wanted, but in the way I wanted. I was working my fingers between Momo’s legs, making her purr, and massaging Sonja’s melon-like breasts, making her whimper. As usual, I got hard pretty quickly and they immediately noticed, fighting over who would get to suck me off first.

Sonja won the argument, managing the spring my rod free, only to immediately imprison it in the soft confines of her mouth. After a few minutes, Momo took over and managed to get the drop on Sonja. Instead of blowing me, she swung her leg over my lap and settled on it, using Sonja’s saliva as lubricant to slide me into her. Momo started to bounce on my lap, moaning as I kissed her breasts. Every day spent in my office was a day spent waiting to come home to play with my girls. Every few minutes while sitting at my desk, my mind would drift back to the wonderful sensation of penetrating them, of stirring myself in their wet cunts, of making them moan and cry out. Now, I was where I belonged. Life was good.

—————————————-

After the news, I brought the girls back into the kitchen and showed them how to use everything I had gotten them. I showed them how to properly hold pencils and markers and drilled into their minds that the caps always had to be put on when not in use. As I prepared dinner, Sonja and Momo were seated at the dinner table, doodling with big grins on their faces and markers flying.

“Master! Master! Look what Momo drew!”

She rushed over to me, holding up a crudely drawn picture of the three of us on the couch. Funny thing though, she drew her and Sonja as a dog and a cat. It looked like it had been made by a first-grader, but I still loved it.

“Very good, very good! It’s beautiful! I’m hanging it right up on the fridge!”

I rubbed her head to congratulate her, relishing the sound of her purring.

—————————————-

After having dinner, the girls watched as I reached into one of the bags of art supplies and pulled out a label maker.

“What’s that?” asked Sonja.

“This is to help you learn to read,” I said as I cut away the plastic packaging.

After failing to get it working and having the swallow my pride and read the directions, I started printing off labels for everything in the kitchen. They soon started following me around the room, reading off things as soon as I tagged them.

“Cab-i-nets…” said Momo, opening and closing the overhead door over and over.

“Close, it’s ‘cabinets’.”

“Refri-ger-a-tor…” said Sonja, wagging her tail in front of the stainless-steel box.

“Refrigerator,” I said.

“K-nife,” Momo mumbled, examining the cutlery.

“Nope, just knife. The k is silent.”

“Ap-plee,” said Sonja, a piece of fruit in her hands.

“Nope, it’s pronounced app-el, just like table.”

“Lig-ht…” Momo said, squinting at the light switch.

“Light,” I replied.

“Why are these words so weird?”

“Oh honey, it’s because English is stupid. It’s a horribly conceived language that mooches off of other languages for bits of spelling and grammar.”

Then with a smile on my face, I printed off a small label and stuck it to Sonja’s forehead. As expected, she frantically started spinning around, her eyes rolling all the way back as she tried to read what it said.

“What’s it say?! What’s is say?!”

Momo came by and read it. “Dog.”

“That’s correct,” I said, Then I put a label on her own forehead.

“Sat,” said Sonja.

“No, she’s a cat. In this case, c sounds like k.” Then, on a roll, I printed off more and more labels and stuck them on their bodies, naming all of their parts for them. “And now, onwards through the rest of the house.”

—————————————-

After taking showers to wash off the sweat of the day (and those labels), the three of us made our way to the bedroom.

Momo was laid out on the bed, stunningly beautiful. She blushed as I held myself over her, blowing on her bare skin to tease her. Between breaths, I would lean down and kiss her body, dotting her naked form at random points. Climbing up onto the bed, I let my lips join hers. She spread her legs, inviting me, and I answered by plunging into her. She moaned as I explored her deepest recesses, often breaking our kiss to let her voice echo through the house. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her tail twisting like a corkscrew. The strength and speed of my movements grew with the passing time, the whole bed soon rocking back and forth as I thrust into her. Her breasts jiggled with each impact, her nipples skating across my chest.

Beside us lay Sonja, playing with herself as she watched us, desperate for her turn. What could it be called, the anticipation she was experiencing? She did not understand sex the way normal humans did, did not have a lifetime of experience in the modern age to define it in cultural terms and her apply her own moral values. To anyone watching this, her behavior could be considered naughty to say the least, depraved, but in truth, it was purely innocent. In many ways, lust was almost animalistic, the desire to mate being so basic and overwhelming that it directly opposed human logic and reason, but it was still so different for Sonja, who pretty much was an animal. To her, it was innocent enjoyment and excitement, the movements of her fingers in her slit about as naughty as the tossing and turning of a sleepless child on Christmas Eve. To her, it really was simple playing.

Leaving Momo thoroughly satisfied, I moved over to Sonja. She too received me on her back as I slid into her, still slick from Momo. Now it was Momo’s turn to watch us, her fingers tentatively probing her flower as Sonja and I sucked on each other’s tongues. I ended our kiss as my speed increased, instead deciding to play dirty. I lowered my head to her side and started nibbling on her right ear. It was much easier to do with Sonja than Momo, since her canine ears hung down rather than stood.

“Oh Master!” Sonja cried out, the added stimulation driving her over the edge. Whether cat or dog, nibbling the ear was always a winning move. For some reason, their ears just became a hundred times more sensitive during sex.

After a couple minutes, I pulled out of her, sitting up to catch my breath. Loudly purring, Momo crawled over and sniffed my manhood. I’m sure I could probably make a cat and fish smell joke, but that would be in bad taste. Showing none of the hesitation or concern that a normal girl might feel in this situation, she opened her mouth and began blowing me, cleaning me of Sonja’s essence.

“Good girl,” I hummed, rubbing her ears.

She looked up and purred, then turned around and pointed her ass at me, something that would have greatly annoyed me if she were still a normal cat, and while Sonja won in the breast department, Momo certainly had the cutest ass you had ever seen, heart-shaped and luscious. I leaned over and kissed her cheeks, something that confused her but still made her feel good.

Then, I got up behind her and mounted her like an animal, making her moan in happiness. Gripping her by the hips, I began rocking back and forth, thrusting into her as hard and fast as I could. Momo’s voice became a continuous feline whine, a sound that I had long-since learned was a sign that I was on the right track. With ripples moving through her ass from each thrust, her tail seemed to curl and scrunch up, while her beautiful face made an expression almost similar to crying, but was really a reaction of sexual bliss. As I slammed into her again and again, Sonja came up from behind me. She was on her knees like I was, wagging her tail to try and get my attention. I once again started kissing her, freeing up one hand from Momo’s hips to squeeze her breasts.

“Master! Momo is cumming! Momo is… ROWR!”

Momo released her signature cry, signaling that she had just climaxed. I fell back, exhausted but still erect. Seeing an opportunity, Sonja got in between Momo and I and took her turn to suck me off, slurping up the taste of Momo. I closed my eyes and relished the sensation, letting Sonja work hard to satisfy me while I regained my strength. After a couple minutes, she sat up and moved onto my lap, letting me spear her through. She gasped as I penetrated her and then started to rock back and forth, using me to stir her up like a whisk.

While Sonja bounced on my lap, Momo crawled over and kissed me. After licking each corner of my mouth, she hefted her breasts in my face, telling me where she wanted attention. I smiled and let her smother me, sucking on her nipples while she purred above me. I moved back and forth between her breasts, pulling on her areolas with my lips and running my tongue across her skin to sample her body’s flavor. Her purring increased in volume the longer and harder I played with her, soon prompting her to hold herself up with only one arm so that she could use her free hand to play with herself.

Seeking greater stimulation, she swung her leg over my head and lowered herself onto my face, straddling me with her back to Sonja. She grinded her lips against me, moaning as I licked her honeypot. Behind her, Sonja was bouncing on my cock like my lap was a trampoline, her giant tits heaving and her facing blushing as she cried out in bliss. I was in absolute nirvana, having one beautiful girl sitting on my face and letting me gorge myself on her sweet nectar, and another riding my manhood like it was rodeo bull.

“Girls, I’m going to finish. Move off me.”

They did as I told them and I instructed Sonja to lie down on her back. Expecting me to again fuck her in the missionary position, she was surprised when I got on my knees over her, my cock between her breasts. She blushed as I squished them against my manhood and began to thrust, sliding between them with the liquid from her pussy acting as lubricant. I’ll be honest, it was almost better than regular sex. It was a different kind of softness, the resilient bounciness of her tits drawing out a kind of instinct in me, almost sadistic, where I wanted to slap them around with my dick. It was sort of like holding a balloon and having that evil desire to pop it.

Sonja didn’t understand what I was doing, but it felt great, the stimulation of her breasts and the sensation of my dick charging between them like a battering ram. It excited her in a way she didn’t quite understand, a perplexing desire that sent shivers of bliss up her spine, even more refined than when we had been playing normally just seconds ago. She had her eyes on the head, shooting from her cleavage to touch her chin and then receding, and was using her hands to help hold her breasts together so that my member was completely enveloped.

Momo watched us with wide eyes, wondering if her assets were large enough to do that kind of thing. She wanted to play like that too, this new kind of playing that felt… almost naughty.

A grunt from me told Sonja to open her mouth, letting her catch a stream of semen on her tongue. I moved off her, shooting out more white ropes onto her chest. With me out of the way, Momo crawled over and lowered her head. She licked my cum off of Sonja’s tits, easily one of the sexiest things I had ever seen. I couldn’t help but laugh, drawing the girls’ attention.

“I swear I’ll never get used to this.”

—————————————-

“Master! Master! Look at what I made!” said Sonja, greeting me at the door as I returned home the next day. In her hand was a small tree, made of green and brown clay from the packs I had bought.

“Oh, very nice. We can put it in the oven so it will harden.” My praise and a pat on the head made her giggle and wag her tail. I looked at the kitchen table and saw many more clay figures, shaped into trees, people, animals, and houses. All of the clay had been used up, giving her a tiny village. “My, you’ve been busy today. Where’s Momo?”

Sonja led me into the living room, where Momo was lying on her stomach on the floor, crayons and pictures scattered around her, her tail bobbing as she drew on a piece of paper. Seeing me, she got up and scurried over, holding out her newest creation. “Momo drew Master!”

I took the drawing and gazed at it like a proud parent. Little by little, her skills were improving.

I pulled her in and kissed her cheek. “Good girl, very nice work.” In reply, she buried her face in my neck and purred.

As we did every day, we plopped down onto the couch, me breathing deeply in the bliss that work was over and I could relax. “So, girls, how did your lessons go today?”

Momo twisted around onto her back, her head in my lap. “Good, we did the work that the lady told us to.”

“And are you getting it?”

“Yuh-huh.”

“Good, then soon I can start getting you books. I already need to get you more clay.”

Unable to resist, I tickled her belly, and her hands clamped around my arm like a bear trap. Once a cat, always a cat. I looked out the window into the woods. It was now September, and while the leaves were still green, that wouldn’t last much longer.

“Now that I think about it, I need to get you two a lot more stuff. You’re going to need clothes for when it gets cold. We’re going to need to get wood for fires. This will be our first winter together like this. I should also probably get you two some toys.”

At that, Sonja slammed herself against me. “TOOOOOYS!” she cheered.

—————————————-

The weekend came, and I decided it was time for us to get some work done and prepare for winter. I had already ordered the girls more clothes and some shoes online, and they stood before me on a warm Saturday morning, dressed and… willing. Sonja was eager to do whatever I told her, but Momo was slouched over and had her eyes closed as if I had pulled her out of bed just moments ago.

“Masteeeeeeer! It’s too early! Momo wants to go back to beeeeeed!”

“I know it is, but better we do it now than in the afternoon when it’s too hot. I’m not asking you for much. We’ll do what we can for now and then relax. Now, I want the two of you to search the forest for dry sticks and tree branches. I don’t want to spend even a penny on heating oil if I don’t have to. Look for stuff that is dry and not rotten, namely stuff that isn’t on the ground. I also want you to collect birch bark, that peeling stuff on the white trees, like paper. We’ll use all that for kindling. Get as much as you can and stack it in the tool shed.

Also, keep your eyes peeled for any dead trees, hopefully not too rotten. I’m going down to the hardware store to get some tools. Luckily, the guys who built this place left a few things in the shed, but not enough. When I come back, I’ll start cutting down the dead trees. We’ll stop at lunch. Ok, let’s get to work.”

“Yay!” Sonja hollered, running off into the woods to complete her task, her fluffy tail poking out through the hole in her shorts and wagging as she moved. Momo grumbled and trudged after her.

Watching them, I couldn’t help but feel glad that I had grown up in a rural area. I wasn’t a survivalist or farmer or any stuff like that, but I at least knew how to split wood and maintain a house.

—————————————-

Sonja rushed through the woods, eyes swerving and nose twitching as she searched for firewood. Behind her was Momo, carrying most of what was found like a pack mule. For once, she was glad to be wearing a shirt. All of these dry branches and sticks were rough on her skin.

“This is perfect!” Sonja hollered, picking up a stick that looked no different from any of the others she had found. She gave it to Momo and grabbed another stick ten feet away, exactly the same. “This one is even better!”

Every time they filled up their arms with wood, they would carry it back to the house and load it into the tool shed. Momo at least had the sense to try and stack it properly to minimize the space used. In an old trash bin left by the builders, they stashed all the birch bark they could find.

I returned an hour later, bringing with me several new tools from the hardware store in the nearby town. Among them were a log-splitting axe and the cheapest chainsaw I could find. Both girls were dirty, Sonja as happy as could be and Momo still grumpy.

“How have you girls been?” I asked.

“Good! We got lots of sticks!”

“Thank you, that’ll help keep us warm this winter. Now, can you girls show me to any dead trees? Momo, you can go inside if you want.” Now both girls were smiling.

I fueled up the chainsaw and followed Sonja into the woods. She pranced around me, overjoyed for the two of us to be together on such a beautiful day. Many of trees she showed me were pretty punky but would still burn ok, just not quite as hot. Most of them were in pretty good shape, still hard and dried out from the summer sun.

We arrived at the first tree and I gave Sonja a pair of safety goggles and told her to stand back while I put on my own. This wasn’t my first time using a chainsaw, but it always made it nervous.

“Ok, this is going to be really loud. Just keep your distance, and whatever you do, don’t stand under the tree once it begins to fall.”

I started up the chainsaw, making Sonja wince and cover her floppy dog ears. The motor roared and whined as the chain met the side of the tree, sending up clouds of sawdust and wood chips. Two slow cuts sent the tree falling, busting through the canopy of its healthy brethren and shaking the woods upon its landing. I then went down the line, cutting it up into sections to be split. Our house had a woodstove in the living room, but it was pretty small, fitting for our little cabin. It may be possible to simply heat the house with only the sticks the girls had found, but I wanted something with a little more girth. I just had to make sure they could fit.

With the tree diced up, I began chopping up the sections with the axe, first setting them onto the stump and then making a few heavy swings. Damn it, I had forgotten how much I hated splitting wood. It always takes ten times more energy than you think, a lot of which is wasted on bad swings. But I had Sonja with me, watching in awe as I worked. Who knows? Maybe I was even turning her on.

By the time I had finished chopping the wood, the afternoon had already started and the September heat was sapping my strength and leaving me drenched in sweat. I had hoped to get a few more trees done, but there was always tomorrow. Compared to the girls, I had gotten barely anything done. Oh well, once we reached fall, I would be much more productive.

“All right, we’ll haul this wood back to the shed some other time. Let’s head back and relax.”

“Ok!”

Sonja pranced through the woods with me behind her, still trying to figure out if we would have enough wood for the winter. Winters in Maine were rough, and I only wanted to use gas heating to keep the pipes from freezing. We would have to keep the stove going almost nonstop. But once we got back home, I put those thoughts away with my tools and followed Sonja inside. The first thing we did was drink like racehorses. I should probably get some water bottles.

I looked into the living room and saw Momo sound asleep on the couch. Since coming in, she had stripped down and taken a shower, but her hair was almost dry from the heat.

“Come on,” I said to Sonja, “let’s get cleaned up.”

—————————————-

I settled into the tub, sighing in relief. The bathwater was just over lukewarm, cool enough to not add on to the summer heat, but hot enough to still feel amazing. On my left side, the shower wall was a large window letting in the natural light, but was made of blurred glass so on the off chance someone was outside, they couldn’t see anyone who might be in the bathroom. On my right was Sonja, eager for her chance in the water.

“Come on in, the water feels great.”

“I don’t know if there is enough room for me,” she said, moving her gaze from one end of the tub to the other.

“Sure there is, just pretend I’m a couch.”

Getting the idea, she smiled and stripped down. Regardless of all the collected hours I had watched her walk around naked, the release of her breasts still made me rock hard in an instant. She turned around and backed herself into the tub, lowering herself on top of me. Her tail batted my face a couple times, but she managed to get it out of the way and settled herself into the water. She hummed in bliss as her body was submerged and fell back against me, my manhood nestled in her butt. It was an amazing feeling, our naked bodies pressed together but not in the way as if we were having sex. Her skin was smooth, and her body was so soft yet so toned. It would have been perfect if not for her tail pressed against my inner thigh.

“This feels really good!”

“It really does. I’ve always wanted to take a bath with a girl like this.”

“Has Master been with other girls besides me and Momo?”

“Yeah, a few, but they were all normal humans.”

“Did you play with them?”

I laughed. “Yeah, we played.”

“Well why aren’t they here now?”

“Things didn’t work out. It happens with people. We would get along for a while but eventually get sick of each other.”

“Is Master gonna get sick of me?”

I wrapped my arms around her. “Of course not. I could never get sick of you. But you really need to learn to close the goddamn door when you go outside.”

She giggled. “Ok, Master!”

“Now that I have you here in this tub, it’s impossible for me not to play around with these…” My hands cupped her breasts, making her ears perk.

“It feels really good when you rub them!”

“I’m glad. They’re so big and soft, I can’t resist squeezing them like this.”

I began playing around with them the way I usually would, now using the bathwater as a lubricant to let my hands slide across them. The longer I groped her, the more excited she became, an aroused pant passing her tongue as she licked her lips.

“And I know it feels even better when I touch you here.”

I moved one hand down, sliding my fingers between her legs. She automatically spread them, inviting me in. My fingers slipped into her pussy effortlessly, the plump lips softer than latex. She began to whimper and her cheeks turned red as I played with her, her body soon writhing in bliss. In a strange way, it was almost better than regular sex, not physically of course, but the sense of smug satisfaction that came from knowing I could drive her wild with such simple touching. Then, to push it even further, I started nibbling on her ears, making her climax almost immediately and sending her canine howl through the house.

As soon as her body settled, Sonja turned around and straddled my lap, letting my cock drive up into her. She started gyrating her hips, while behind her, her wagging tail splashed water everywhere. While my cock stirred her pussy, I leaned forward and kissed her breasts, putting extra attention into her pointing nipples. Just pulling on them with my lips was enough to make her gasp. I looked up at her and our lips met, as well as our tongues. We licked the insides of each other’s mouths, all while I had my hands on her ass, shifting her around like a joystick while I whisked her cunt like pancake batter.

My “patience” was already diminished from the time spent simply lying with her in the tub and fingering her, and I came sooner than I would have liked, flooding her with my seed. Sonja dismounted me and I moved out of the water, sitting up on the edge of the tub. As if excited by the flaccidity, Sonja buried her head in my lap with my limp noodle rolling around in her soft mouth. I groaned as I felt her lick up the semen, as well as suck out any rounds that had not been fired. As always, I rubbed her head as she blew me and watched her wagging tail.

“Master!” I looked over at the door, seeing Momo, clutching her stomach. “Momo’s hungry!” she whined.

Sonja leaned back with a thread of saliva bridged between my cock and her lower lip. “Master, I want food too!” she whined. She had been in full sex mode just seconds ago and had now returned to being an animal. Oh well, I wasn’t one to judge, especially with how my stomach was growling.

“Ok girls, let’s go have lunch.”

—————————————-

We started earlier the next day, wanting to beat the heat as much as we could. I set out with my axe and chainsaw, feeling very rugged and manly, with the girls leading me to dead trees. I’d cut them down and chop them up, all while the girls continued searching for dry sticks. We were filthy with sweat and dirt by the time morning turned to noon, with piles of wood scattered through the forest. We stopped for the day and returned home.

“Ok, girls,” I said, standing in the kitchen and making them sandwiches, “this week, I want you to go back and collect the wood I just cut up. Stack it up in the shed, but leave enough room for tools. Any extra wood we have can be stacked up on the porch.”

Momo, of course, whined at the prospect of more work, but Sonja was as happy as could be.

—————————————-

September turned to October, and my home became an island in a sea of autumn leaves. It was beautiful beyond words, being able to wake up and come home while gazing upon waves of yellow, orange, and red. With the start of fall, the weather started getting colder, though just at night. The girls insisted on remaining naked, simply waiting for the late morning before finally rising out of bed and going outside. I started testing out the woodstove, making fires in the morning and evening to keep away the chill. It took only a few pieces to heat the whole house, a very good sign that our wood supply would last the winter.

One afternoon, I found myself just standing on the front porch, looking out on the leaves covering my yard. It was actually something I was not used to, both my childhood home and my rental house not surrounded by trees, at least anything but pine, birch, and swamp maple. I hadn’t really paid much attention to the lawn since coming here, too focused on other things or simply not seeing the point in getting nitpicky, though something was nagging at me to rake the leaves.

Maybe in the spring, I could start a vegetable garden to help cushion our food expenses, as well as teach the girls responsibility. I could gather up all the leaves into a compost pile. I had promised myself I would get as much done as possible once the weather cooled down, so I might as well keep myself busy.

The weekend arrived, and I bought three cheap rakes. The girls and I were once again standing in front of the house, me facing them like a staff sergeant examining two new recruits. As usual, they were naked, Sonja smiling with her never-ending reservoir of canine joy, and Momo scowling from the knowledge that she was going to have to exert effort.

“Girls, today, we are going to rake the yard. We are going to gather all of the leaves into one big pile. This is going to be an ongoing project, we’ll do it every weekend until the leaves stop falling.”

“Masteeeeer, Momo doesn’t want to do thaaaaaat.”

When she was still a cat, she would whine with that same tone whenever she was hungry.

“Momo, this is important. We’re going to grow plants in the summer and these leaves will help. Besides, when we’re done today, I’ll show you something really fun to do. It won’t take long. Now, when you’re raking, I want the two of you to avoid any spots with animal crap. Your noses are way better than mine, so just watch out and ignore any leaves that are dirty.”

I handed them the rakes and we started working, scattering around the house to take care of different areas. Momo was silent as she raked, her feline laziness slowing all of her movements. Sonja, of course, was having the time of her life, even singing some kind of gibberish. The leaves had just started to fall, but there were so many trees around my house that I was almost wading through the downed foliage. Regardless, we got it done, grouping all the small piles together into one giant pile, about the size of the woodshed.

“Good work, girls. We’ll take a break and then start stuffing the leaves into trash bags for compost. But before we do that, we can play for a bit.”

“Momo prefers to play inside.”

“Not that kind of play. Just watch.”

I walked to the end of the yard, turned around, and sprinted past the girls before jumping into the leaf pile. I was swallowed up, sinking into an ocean of orange leaves, every breath more autumn-y than a white girl with a pumpkin spice latte and UGG boots. Man, I haven’t done that since I was a little kid. The nostalgia was overwhelming. Good thing I had asked the girls to avoid raking any leaves near animal crap.

“MASTER! MASTER!”

The girls were screaming in terror, thinking I had vanished from the universe. Once again, they proved that they were still animals. I poked my head out of the pile and looked at them as if from a hot tub.

“Come on in.”

They looked at me in uncertainty. Were Sonja still a golden doodle, she would probably be circling the pile and barking at it to let me go.

“Girls, it’s just a pile of leaves. Run over and jump in.”

They looked at each other, still unsure of what to do. Sonja managed to gather her courage, starting a cautious run to my position. Buck naked with tits bouncing, she charged across the lawn and jumped, disappearing into the pile just as I had. She stayed submerged for a few seconds then burst up, throwing leaves into the air.

“YAY!”

She then dove back down, writhing and twisting in the pile like a husky savoring the last pile of snow in spring.

“See, Momo? We’re having fun. Come and join us.”

Momo gingerly strode over, taking her time. Still a cat at heart, she leaned over the pile as much as she could without touching it, her nose twitching as she sniffed the leaves. She began petting the leaves as if looking for something, the same way a cat would check a surface before jumping on it. Deciding to give her a little push (or technically a pull), I grabbed her hand and sent her falling into the pile.

“ROWR!”

Swallowed up by the leaves, she let loose a cry of shock and flailed her limbs as if she was drowning. I reached into the foliage, wrapped my arm around her, and pulled her into the surface, her hair filled with debris. “You’re such a drama queen.”

She wrangled herself out of my embrace and crawled over to the side, trying to find someplace comfortable. We were a good two feet off the ground, sitting on this leafy mattress, and the uneven platform and poor footing did not agree with her. Beside us, Sonja jumped out of the pile and ran to the end of the yard. Turning around, she sprinted back and leaped into the pile, cheering in happiness with a big goofy grin on her face. Diving under the leaves, she surfaced on the other side and repeated the run. Momo finally found an even spot in the pile and curled up, trying to keep warm in the sun.

“Are you sure you don’t want to play like Sonja?” I asked.

Momo rolled onto her back and closed her eyes. “Nah.”

Seeing her lying there in the leaves, completely naked with the sun shining on her breasts, I was starting to get aroused. If Momo wasn’t in the mood for fun, I would just have to get her in the mood. I reached out and started playing with her labia, making her squirm. She wouldn’t be able to fall asleep if I kept this up. I toyed with the plump lips, pinching them between my fingers or just tickling them with soft strokes. She began to moan and roll from side to side, neither resisting nor going along with it. Once the stimulation made her wet, I was able to slip my fingers inside her. She spread her legs, at last getting into the mood. I continued fingering her, palm facing upwards, simply brushing up on the fundamentals. Her pussy greedily enveloped my fingers, as if trying to bite them off, her soft insides just begging for further stimulation. Her moans grew in volume and I knew she was ready.

I unzipped my pants and whipped out my cock, then grabbed Momo by the ankles and pulled her over to me. She finally opened her eyes as I forced myself inside her. She released a shrill whine of bliss as I began to move, diving into her confines with deep strokes. Her legs were in the air, her toes curled, and her breasts were jiggling with every movement. I didn’t bother trying to hold myself back and simply emptied everything I had into her. Momo purred as she felt me flood her pussy with my seed, and I pulled out, leaving her with a foamy creampie.

As I returned my snake to its den, Sonja dove into the leaves for the umpteenth time. “Hey, Sonja.”

Her head perked up. “Master?”

A big smile on my face, I grabbed a handful of leaves and threw them at her. Hit with a leafy bukkake, Sonja laughed and retaliated, gathering up a pile of leaves and throwing them at me. She missed, hitting Momo instead. Of course, Momo shot back, hurling a bundle at Sonja, who managed to hit me with her second shot. Back and forth, we engaged in our leaf battle, enjoying the rest of the day.

—————————————-

As the sun began to set, we hurried with the second part of the composting. We gathered all the leaves together and stuffed them into black trash bags, perforated to let air and moisture through. After adding some water and shovelfuls of dirt to provide the microorganisms, we tied up the bags and left them in a nice sunny spot to cook. Next week we would repeat the whole process, and hopefully, we would have plenty of good fertilizer by next summer.

—————————————-

It was an average morning; I was getting ready for work, Momo was dozing on the couch after eating her breakfast, and Sonja had gone out, her restlessness trumping the cold.

As I was filling up my travel mug, the door swung open and Sonja rushed in. “MASTER! MASTER!”

“What is it? Did you find another squirrel?”

“No, there’s someone in the shed!”

Part 4 will be up next week! Please comment!

---

Kelly gets more than she bargained for when she tries to seduce her ex girlfriend’s sister! Revenge is sweet, but pussy is sweeter

Kelly’s Awakening – Part 3

I’d recommend reading the first two instalments of this series to fully understand the story, but, if you just want to read this one, or if you’re a returning reader to the series, here is a very quick recap of what happened in the last chapter. Enjoy! P.T

Jennifer has ended the relationship between herself and Kelly. Jennifer had seen Kelly and Ariel (Kelly’s best friend) with her two sisters (Amy and Bianca) and assumed there must be something going on, in a rage, Jennifer went to Kelly’s brother’s house and, according to her, within minutes of arriving there she was swallowing his cum!

A distraught Kelly soon became enraged and formulated a plan to get back at Jennifer. She and Ariel had been invited to Bianca’s birthday party when they’d bumped in to each other in town, where Jennifer had spotted them originally, and Kelly decided that the best vengeance would be to try and seduce Bianca!

Amy was beautiful as well but she was only Jennifer’s half-sister, they had the same mother but different fathers, so being with Bianca would make it a little more…personal. Ever since Kelly had described her sisters as ‘cute’ Jennifer had made sure they didn’t have a chance to like each other (this confirmed that at least one of them might be a lesbian, Kelly hoped it would be Bianca)

So, after dressing herself up for the big night, Kelly eagerly awaited Amy and Bianca’s arrival, they would be picking her up then going to a nightclub.]
—————————————————————————————————————-
Part 3

Kelly waited by the window downstairs, periodically glancing into the street to see if the two sisters were on their way. She felt nervous about seeing them both but she was also quite aware of how revealing her little dress was, but she wasn’t going to seduce anyone by wearing baggy jeans and a hoodie! Despite her nerves about what she was wearing, she did feel sexy and alluring which inspired her self-confidence to rise against her jitters. At last a pair of headlights drew close and the horn sounded; through the window she could see both Amy and Bianca in the back of the car. She waved to let them know she was on her way and grabbed her coat; she decided to carry a wallet in her coat pocket so she didn’t need to take a bag.

“I’ll see you later, have a good time,” said Ariel half-heartedly.

“Thanks babe,” said Kelly, oblivious to the slightly ‘off’ tone that Ariel used. “I’ll see you later, don’t wait up.” She pulled the door open and stepped into the chilly night, pulling her coat on and fastening the front as she walked toward the waiting taxi. It would’ve made more sense for one of the girls to get in the front, but Kelly saw that Bianca would be sandwiched between Amy’s and her own body which seemed much more appealing!

“Hi you two,” said Kelly as she opened the car’s rear door. As she climbed in the two girls shuffled up to allow her more space, she noticed that they both wore similar coats to her own which hid their clothing, she’d have to wait until they arrived at the club to see what was hiding their young and slim bodies beneath their coats although she did notice that both girls had bare legs which seemed like a good start!

“Heya Kelly,” they said in unison.

“Happy Birthday honey,” said Kelly, leaning towards Bianca for a quick kiss. Bianca may have expected a peck on the cheek but Kelly decided to take a risk straight away, she put a hand on Bianca’s bare knee and very quickly kissed her on the lips. She didn’t try to use her tongue; she just pressed her lips against Bianca’s for a moment and leaned away.

“And where’s mine?” Amy asked with a playful smile.

“I’m sorry,” said Kelly giggling, her hand was still on Bianca’s knee but, as she leant towards Amy, she slid her hand a little further up her leg. Bianca didn’t flinch at all, which, Kelly thought, was a good sign. Amy leant forward to meet her and they quickly pressed their lips together directly in front of Bianca, as the taxi pulled away she moved her hand away, she didn’t want to try too much too soon unless she came on too strong and scared her away.

The three girls talked and giggled during the journey and Kelly explained why Ariel wasn’t joining them According to the sisters they would be met inside the club by a couple of former school friends who they kept in touch with, both of whom were women which pleased Kelly. No men was just what she wanted to hear, the last thing she needed was to be fighting off the advances of some guy she’d never met before, so far, everything was going well.

They arrived at the club about 10 minutes later; there was very little traffic on the roads which made them all wonder if the club would be emptier than they anticipated. After Amy paid the driver all three of them got out of the car, Amy’s door was closest to the curb so they all got out the same way and, as Bianca climbed out, Kelly watched as her coat rode up slightly, showing off a little more of the birthday girl’s sexy thighs. Once they were all out they made their way to the door, still chatting and giggling, there wasn’t a queue outside the door which confirmed their suspicion that the club wouldn’t be packed, the doorman smiled at the three women and waved them in, taking a good look at all three of them as they walked past him.

Despite the lack of a queue outside there were still a lot of people in there, the music had a beat to it that shook them right to the bone and, evidently, it had the same effect on most of the patrons as they danced with their hands in the air and moved to the beat. Bianca saw the two girls they were meant to be meeting sat at a large table, they stood up when they saw the sisters and immediately embraced them, exchanging greetings, smiles and pecks on the cheeks. Kelly was introduced as a good friend of both sisters, which made her feel more at ease.

The two girls weren’t as good looking as Kelly had expected, in fact, they were downright ugly! One seemed a little overweight and the other, while much slimmer than her friend, had a really goofy looking face, she had a large overbite and greasy skin. A real pair of lookers, Kelly thought sarcastically as she shook their hands rather than embracing them, she doubted her arms would get all the way around the large girl anyway, besides, she’d struggle to get close enough to actually embrace her given the protrusion of the massive tits that stuck out before her, only a top engineer with a degree in booby science would be able to fashion a bra strong enough to hold those mammas in place. Kelly was being cruel and she knew it, in truth she just didn’t want to be fighting for the newly 19 year old blonde’s attention and instantly resented anyone who might get in the way of that!

It was hot in the club and both of the sisters removed their coats, giving Kelly her first real look at her prey. Amy was wearing a little black skirt that hugged her tightly showing off the curves of her rear, it came to her upper thigh showing off her gorgeous slim legs. She had a simple black crop top on that tightly hugged her breasts, the kind that makes them seem larger than they are and pushes them up to show off her cleavage, the hemline came to a couple of inches below her breasts which left her flat stomach bare. She had been wearing her hair up in a ponytail but now she took out the bobble and shook her dark red hair out, it fell around her face and shoulders suddenly transforming her from a normal beautiful woman to a rebellious rock chick.

Next it was Bianca’s turn, she was wearing sweet floral patterned dress which had a very revealing neckline; she only had small breasts but what she did have was very much on display. It was shaped more like a night shirt or lingerie than a ‘going-out’ dress, the neckline was ‘U’ shaped, and the bottom of the ‘U’ sat below the centre of her breasts and curved up to where it met the thin straps that held the little dress up on her shoulders. Kelly could see the definition of each small mound of flesh and guessed that not much more than her nipples were actually covered by the ever thinning material. At the bottom, the hemline sat around her upper thighs with a small slit cut out of it over her left leg so, when she sat down and crossed her left leg over her right, the slit widened preventing the thin material from tearing. Even while she was standing the slit hung open against her thigh, showing even more of her soft skin.

However, the prize for the shortest hem line went to Kelly herself! When she discarded her coat both Amy and Bianca looked her up and down for a while, the silver dress showing the maximum amount of leg possible while still hiding her important parts. So, Bianca almost had her tits out, Amy’s body from below her breasts to her hips was bare to the world and Kelly’s own rear, as well as her pussy, was covered by mere centimetres! The moment all three women dropped their coats they became the focus of many people’s attention!

They all complimented each other on their outfits as they made their way to a table near the back wall and sat down, Bianca sat on a large seat that ran the length of the room against the wall and Kelly squeezed in beside her so that their bare thighs touched each other beneath the table. Kelly made sure they continued touching because she wanted to see if Bianca would pull away or if she’d allow the contact to continue. When they had their drinks and were all laughing with each other, Kelly, just occasionally, would touch Bianca’s arm or casually lay her hand on her knee or thigh.

Each time she went a little bit further than before, so rather than just quickly touching Bianca’s leg, she let her hand linger, enjoying the feel of the girl’s soft skin, then she lightly stroked her thigh while they talked. No matter what she did, Bianca seemed perfectly happy to let her, however, what Kelly had been hoping for was some reciprocation, she wanted Bianca to touch her. As time went on it became less likely to happen and, it seemed, Bianca was simply dismissing her touch as friendly interaction. After an hour and a half, and several drinks, Kelly decided to give it one more go.

“Shall we have a dance?” Kelly asked.

“I’m awful at dancing,” said Bianca with a giggle, the alcohol was swimming through her small body and, no doubt, in her head as well.

“So am I,” Kelly assured her, “but we don’t have to.”

“Go on then, let’s go and make ourselves look stupid,” said Bianca with a smile. They got to their feet and made their way to the dance floor, Amy was talking to the other girls but she smiled at Bianca as she led Kelly by her hand into the crowd. At first then danced quickly with their hands in the air, laughing as they tried to keep to the beat. Suddenly the lights went down and a soft rhythm took the place of the hard-core beating. Kelly parted her arms, inviting her to dance. Bianca, still smiling, stepped into her arms and they softly embraced. They moved their feet slowly and seemed to glide across the floor; Bianca rested her head on Kelly’s breast as they danced. Their legs touched as they moved, rubbing their soft thighs together, Kelly let her hand fall to Bianca’s lower back, gently cradling the smaller woman.

Bianca slowly lifted her head from Kelly’s breast and looked up into her eyes. For a second that felt like an hour their gaze met, Kelly knew it would be now or never, she slowly brought her head in close to Bianca’s, her lips quivered in excitement as they got ever closer, Bianca tipped her head back, offering her lips to the oncoming woman, their lips were so close, Kelly closed in, and felt Bianca’s lips lightly touch hers. That was when the lights rose again and the beat suddenly thudded back into life, both women were startled and withdrew from each other. Realising what had just almost happened they couldn’t help smiling at each other, and then they were laughing. Then Amy interrupted them, the other girls were leaving and wanted to say goodbye to the birthday girl.

Back at the table they said their goodbyes to the two women and soon they were left alone. Kelly felt highly aroused after what had almost happened; she wanted to try again, to taste the younger woman’s lips. Once again her hand was resting on Bianca’s leg, she didn’t move it away like before, it was obvious by now that Bianca was aware of her intention and, crucially, she hadn’t recoiled from her.

“Shall we get off home too?” Bianca asked, much to Kelly’s disappointment.

“Yeah, do you want to come back home with us Kelly?” Amy asked. “We can have another drink or whatever and you’re welcome to the sofa.”

“Sure,” said Kelly “sounds like fun.” She’d tried not to sound too eager although inside she felt elated to have been invited!

“Cool,” said Bianca, “I’m going to call the taxi.”

As she stood up she put her hand on Kelly’s inner thigh and squeezed the soft flesh, causing Kelly to silently gasp in shock as well as excitement. She watched the birthday girl as she walked away, her long blonde hair danced across her back and the hem line of her short dress raised and lowered as she walked, almost showing the sweet curves of her buttocks but always dropping back into place before too much flesh showed.

While Bianca used the small phone booth near the entrance of the club, Kelly sat with Amy and suddenly felt a little selfish; after all she’d hardly spoken to the stunning red haired temptress all night. She hadn’t ignored her on purpose of course, she had been so focused on Bianca that most other things became simple background noise. She couldn’t even remember the names of the other two girls who they’d met earlier in the evening!

“Are you ok honey?” Amy asked in an affectionate way, “you seem to be a little quiet now, I didn’t mean to put you ‘on the spot’ when I asked you to come home with us, we won’t be upset if you’d rather go home!”

“No, of course not, I’d love to spend the evening with you,” said Kelly earnestly, it had been so long since she had such caring friends, aside from Ariel of course, and Amy’s concern was quite touching. “It’ll be nice to have a change of scenery; I never actually spent a night away from my house when I was seeing your sister.”

“Half-sister,” Amy corrected her.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t think,” Kelly apologised.

“It’s alright, every time Jennifer mentioned me she always reminded people that I was the odd one out, so now when people associate me with her, I make sure they know that now it’s her turn to be the odd one out,” said Amy, smiling triumphantly, like a victim who, after years of abuse, finally gets the beating of the school bully.

“Good for you,” said Kelly, she had experienced life as a ‘black sheep’ in her family and knew it to be an awful way to grow up, feeling lonely although surrounded by people who should accept you as you are.

“I would’ve gone mad if it wasn’t for Bianca,” she said with a wide smile. “I love her so much, she’s always been there for me, even though I’m her older sister and she’s the baby of the family. She never introduced me as her half-sister, when anyone asked she always told them that we are proper family”

“She seems like a very special person,” said Kelly, eyeing the girl over Amy’s shoulder.

Bianca came back to tell them the taxi would be there in a few minutes so all three of them put their coats on, much to the disappointment of several onlookers who had enjoyed ogling the beautiful trio. It was totally dark and quite cold outside now, a chilly breeze assaulted them, lifting their coats and skirts at times, a group of about five young men were enjoying the show. Mercifully the taxi arrived, as promised, within a few minutes and the three of them wasted no time piling into the back of the car, this time it was Kelly who sat in between the two sisters.

As they sat and chatted to each other Kelly, once again, intended to explore the younger of the sisters, she was slightly less concerned about rejection after she and Bianca had come so painfully close to finally kissing in the club, in a way Kelly felt as though she’d already been accepted. However, she wasn’t convinced that they would experience any more intimacy tonight because, with Amy there, it would be almost impossible for them to have time to themselves. Besides, she owed Amy some attention too after focusing on Bianca all night. With that in mind she decided to keep her hands to herself, for now at least.

While they talked and giggled Kelly suddenly became aware of a hand on her own thigh, it casually stroked her just as she had done earlier tonight, what shocked her more than anything was that the hand belonged to Amy and not Bianca! After putting all her effort into seducing one sister, and almost succeeding, Kelly found herself panicking, she couldn’t brush Amy away but, if she had feelings for her, there was no way she could continue trying to get with Bianca. What she’d wanted to do originally was to get back at Jennifer, to do the exact thing that Jennifer guarded against, but she didn’t want to come between the two loving sisters, after all, they had shown her nothing but kindness.

It wasn’t long until they arrived at the girls’ house, and pretty soon they were out of the taxi and hurrying to the front door, eager to get out of the cold night and into the warm house. Amy told Kelly that they had left the central heating system running on a low setting so it should be nice and warm indoors, as they entered the house the wave of heat hit them, making them suddenly feel very hot! In short order they took off their coats and shoes, then Amy turned the kettle on to make some coffee, soon after all three of them were warmed up and sat in the living room, Kelly sat on one end of the little sofa with Bianca beside her, Amy was slumped in a comfy looking chair directly opposite them. Now that it was just the three of them, they didn’t worry as much about their clothes as Amy demonstrated when she rested her feet on the chair, bending her knees so they were close to her chest giving both her little sister and Kelly an unobstructed view of her pretty black panties. Bianca also had her feet up on the sofa, her elbow rested on the arm of the sofa which helped her hand support her head, her knees were drawn underneath her and her arse pointed towards Kelly.

As they were sat Kelly could easily see up Bianca’s dress and on a few occasions found herself either staring at the thin material that covered the girl’s pussy and her firm rear that was fully on show, or staring at the other sisters exposed legs, thighs and underwear, all the while Kelly got more and more excited, enjoying having the choice of both sisters to stare at. She was certain that either of them could see up her own dress, her knees had drifted apart and her dress had ridden up when she sat down anyway. What a sight they must be! Kelly thought to herself, she was certain that her pussy was moistening, after the sisters left her to the sofa for the night she intended to give herself a little treat before bedtime!

“So, Kelly,” said Bianca with a slight nervousness in her tone. “We…well; we have a small confession to make.” She sounded worried and when Kelly turned to face her she avoided her gaze, looking towards Amy instead.

“It’s nothing bad,” Amy said quickly. She considered her words carefully before proceeding; she put her feet back on the floor and leant towards Kelly. “We like you, and now Jennifer is out of the picture it means we’re free to be…friendly.”

“Ok,” said Kelly, trying her best to understand exactly what the sisters were getting at.

“Which is great,” said Bianca, “I mean being friendly is…good.” She, like her sister, had put her feet back on the floor and leant in towards Kelly, making no effort to cover herself up. “The thing is…there was a reason Jennifer was worried about the three of us being friendly, because…”

“Look,” Amy said firmly. “I’m just going to tell her, or we’ll be here for hours dancing around it, Kelly. Bianca and I aren’t just sisters, we are…”

“In love,” Bianca finished for her.

“You mean you’re in love with…with each other?” Kelly asked, stunned.

“Yes,” Amy confirmed. “Please keep our secret; please don’t tell anyone, we don’t need that kind of attention from people.”

“Does Jennifer know about it?” Kelly asked them, still fully expecting them to start laughing and saying it was all a joke.

“Yeah, she found out, why?” Bianca asked.

“Something she said over the phone when she…dumped me, she said that if you didn’t stay away from me she’d do something to spoil your fancy new life,” said Kelly, surprised and a little annoyed at the pang of pain that ran through her when she recalled the phone call that ended her first real relationship.

“She said it to us as well, take no notice of her, she can’t prove anything, all that matters is; we love each other, it’s not just illicit sex or a fling or something. We’re serious, do you understand Kelly?” asked Amy, she spoke of her love so emotionally that Kelly could have cried for her, for both of them.

“I understand,” said Kelly. “I guess the heart wants what it wants.” She spoke in a ‘matter of fact’ way. “I don’t think it’s sick or anything.”

“Thank you so much,” said Bianca. She moved towards Kelly and sat right beside her, and then she leant forward and hugged Kelly. They held each other for a moment; Kelly breathed in the scent of the younger woman and had to restrain herself from kissing her bare neck.

“Is this what you meant earlier? You said you had a confession to make,” asked Kelly.

“Well, that was part of it,” said Bianca, letting go of her. She laid her left hand on Kelly’s knee and stroked her soft skin. “When Amy said we like you, we meant…”

“We really like you,” Amy finished. To illustrate her point she got out of her chair and sat on the arm of the sofa. Kelly was in-between both sisters, Bianca was sat close to her on her right side, still gently stroking her leg. Amy was on her left on the raised arm of the sofa; Kelly’s head was about level with her breasts. From her raised position, Amy began stroking Kelly’s long blonde hair, enjoying the feeling of the beautiful woman.

At last, like a light being switched on, Kelly understood. All night she’d been trying to seduce Bianca but, at the same time, both Amy and Bianca were attempting to pique her interest, to tempt her to come back to their house where they would reveal their secrets. Now it was they who wanted to seduce her, to share the woman who had been so cruelly treated by their sister, to comfort her as they comforted each other.

Kelly looked up at Amy, the rock chick red hair and blood red lipstick, her face was so beautiful, her lips were pouted and, in this bizarre moment, Kelly desperately wanted those luscious lips pressed against her own. Amy saw the desperation in Kelly’s eyes, the blonde was silent but her stare screamed to her without moving a muscle, Kelly was able to convey her need, her lust, with a simple look. Amy slowly lowered her head, the fierce apprehension bolted through her but she resisted the urge to ‘dive in.’
Amy enjoyed the look of anticipation on Kelly’s face, her lips parted and her tongue rose ever so slightly towards Amy’s oncoming mouth. For a few agonising seconds, Amy made her wait, she was just out of reach, but then, after what seemed like hours, Amy covered Kelly’s open mouth with her own. Their kiss was soft, sensual and erotic all at the same time. Kelly closed her eyes as their tongues danced with each other, neither of the women wanting to come up for air. However, the person who enjoyed this moment even more was Bianca; she watched her sister’s tongue probe Kelly’s mouth and watched their lips kiss as they savoured each other’s taste. It would be her turn soon but, for now, watching was just fine by her.

For the last 9 months, while Kelly was seeing Jennifer, she had felt used. She’d felt no more important than an inflatable sex doll, her needs often went unfulfilled and sometimes they were flat out ignored. She had longed to make love, she had never experienced real love making, the erotic and sensual pleasure that two women can give each other. Here and now, Amy was kissing her in a way she had dreamt about, no hard pressure, no violent thrusts or raw fucking! This was gentle, slow, soft, intense, beautiful and sensuous in the most erotic way. On top of all that, there was a beautiful 19 year old girl watching them, it sent a voyeuristic thrill through Kelly, soon she would need to sample the sweet lips of the younger sister.

Amy broke the kiss and moved away, she had been stroking Kelly’s hair but now she gently pushed her head to one side. Kelly realized that Amy was guiding her towards her little sister. Kelly looked dreamily at the sweet and smiling expression on the birthday girl’s face, Bianca swung her right leg over Kelly’s left leg, placing her knee on the sofa in-between Kelly’s bare thighs. After positioning her small body in such a way that she straddled Kelly’s left leg, she leant forward and parted her lips, unlike Amy, Bianca didn’t tease or make her wait, because she simply wasn’t patient enough. She pressed her pale pink lips against Kelly’s mouth, relishing the taste of the sexy woman. Kelly noticed the similarity in Bianca’s taste; it wasn’t exactly the same as kissing Amy, but not far off.

Kelly started to relax and enjoy herself, she went from sister to sister, deeply kissing Amy and then switching to Bianca, and back again. Kelly had moved to the centre of the little sofa so there was room for each sister to sit either side of her, she had one hand on Amy’s thigh and one hand on Bianca’s and they, in turn, their hands explored her exposed flesh. Then the sisters looked at each other and smiled, they leant in towards each other and, directly in front Kelly, they kissed each other. This was no peck on the cheek, they kissed deeply, stroked each other’s hair and closed their eyes, it was one of the most erotic scenes she had ever seen; the gorgeous blonde with hair down to her lower back, and the beautiful red haired girl with plump red lips and long pale legs, both kissing passionately, knowing they were sisters made it feel even sexier to Kelly, maybe because it’s taboo…or just flat out illegal!

Kelly found herself wondering how long they had been doing this, what a beautiful discovery it must be to realize someone so very close to you already was in fact your soul mate as well as a sister. As she watched the girls kissing she couldn’t help feeling a little envious.

“Is this ok with you?” Amy asked cautiously, pulling away from her younger sister’s lips, “not too weird?”

“No, it isn’t weird, I was just thinking how nice it must be,” said Kelly, trying not to be patronising. “I actually feel a bit jealous of you both.”

“That’s sweet of you,” said Amy. “I’m glad it’s not putting you off. We’ve been looking forward to sharing you,” she giggled.

“Oh…I mean, really?” Kelly asked, surprised that she could be the object of two people’s desire.

“Absolutely,” Bianca confirmed with a naughty smile, like a schoolgirl admitting she has a crush on someone. “Especially when we saw what you were wearing tonight, very tasty,” she continued.

“Jennifer bought it for me,” admitted Kelly, “the underwear as well!”

“Oh right,” said Bianca, quickly regretting her compliments of the dress.

“She wanted to fuck me with a dildo on the bus,” Kelly recalled.

“God,” said Amy. “Did you do it?”

“No, of course not,” she replied. “I stood up for myself for once.”

“Good for you,” said Bianca. She and Amy knew how hard it was to say no to her domineering sister, she’d just keep pushing until you gave in.

“After tonight I’ll throw it away or tear it up, maybe cut in to little bits with scissors,” said Kelly, giggling all the time.

“Can we help?” Bianca asked, grinning in that naughty way again.

“Sure,” said Kelly.

“Hmmm, go and get the kitchen scissors Bianca,” said Amy, smiling in the same way as her sister.

“Oh, I didn’t mean now, I’ll have nothing to wear when I go home!” Kelly said, panicking.

“It’s ok, I’ll lend you something,” said Amy as Bianca skipped into the kitchen. A moment later she returned with a large pair of scissors and sat back down where she had been before, sandwiching Kelly between the two sisters.

“Where shall we start?” Bianca asked playfully.

“A little snip to start off and we’ll tear it off her,” said Amy.

“I thought I was going to take it off first!” Kelly said, surprised.

“More fun this way,” said Amy. “Cut here,” she said, pointing in between Kelly’s breasts. Grinning widely, Bianca angled the scissors downward and snipped a little slit into the top.

“Do I get to tear your clothes off?” Kelly asked.

“You won’t need to babe,” replied Amy. After another snip, Bianca withdrew the scissors and pulled at the tear, it was tough material and would need both sisters’ strength.

“Stand up, Kelly,” said Bianca, pulling at her arm. Amy stood as well and took hold of a flap of torn dress. “You ready?” Bianca asked her sister.

“Yeah,” said Amy as she tightened her grip on the dress. “Ok, on three. One, two…THREE!”

Both sisters pulled as hard as they could, tearing the little dress open as far down as Kelly’s navel. Kelly gasped as, quite suddenly, her upper body was revealed to these two girls. They hadn’t finished yet, each of them took hold of the dress further down and, at the count of three again, they tore the pretty dress totally of their beautiful blonde guest. Even as the dress lay ruined at Kelly’s feet, the sisters still had more to do. Amy retrieved the large scissors and stoop up in front of Kelly.

“You said our bitch of a sister bought your underwear too?” Amy asked.

“Y…yeah, she did,” Kelly stammered, still a little shocked at her state of undress.

“Shhh…it’s ok, we’re having fun. Remember?” Amy said softly, stroking the older girl’s hair gently. Kelly nodded and Amy smiled at her, a big, wide and beautifully seductive smile that made Kelly’s heart skip a beat. “Let us take good care of you tonight; you don’t have to worry about anything, right Bianca?”

“Yeah, of course,” Bianca agreed. She was squatted down at Kelly’s side with her small hands holding on to her thigh. She lightly kissed her knee at first; and then she moved around behind Kelly and kissed the hollow recess behind her knee. Bianca wanted to enjoy Kelly’s entire body, she planted soft kisses up the back of her thigh, then her cute buttocks, and finally she got to the base of Kelly’s spine. Kelly shivered as Bianca dragged her tongue right up her spine as far as the shorter girl could reach.

“Are you ready for more?” Amy asked, sliding the cold scissors down Kelly’s throat towards her bra.

“I think she is,” said Bianca, walking around to stand in front of Kelly again, eager to see more of the stunning woman’s body. Despite Amy and Bianca’s soft encouragement, Kelly still felt apprehensive about being naked in front of these two girls, however the excitement was too tempting and she gently nodded in agreement. Amy smiled again and positioned the scissors directly between her cute breasts, trapping the middle of her bra between the two sharp blades. Then, after a little snip, Kelly’s breasts were out in the open.

“Wow,” said Bianca. “They’re beautiful.” She cleared away the remnants of the broken bra so she and Amy had an unobstructed view of the two sweet mounds. Wasting no time, Bianca cupped Kelly’s right breast. She caressed the soft skin and ran her thumb ever so gently across the raised nipple, making Kelly shudder and tingle with pleasure. Amy took a hold of her left breast, caressing it in a similar way to Bianca. When both sisters were massaging her breasts, Kelly sighed and the tingling grew more intense, however, when the sisters simultaneously brushed her erect nipples she couldn’t help gasping and sighing loudly. Her pussy tingled in a similar way to her breasts; it was demanding attention and took every last piece of self-control she had to keep her hands by her side rather than rubbing the sweet flesh inside her panties.

Bianca and Amy smiled at each other when they heard, and felt, Kelly’s reaction to their touch. It had been Amy’s idea to coerce Kelly into this, Bianca wasn’t sure at first but the more she’d thought about it, the more it piqued her interest. She had then suggested attempting to lure Kelly’s friend, Ariel, into their plans but she hadn’t arrived at the party. The night before the party they had talked about having both of them, Kelly and Ariel, at the same time, each sister having one of the friends for a while and swapping over. They reworked the plan earlier tonight while they were at the club and decided to simply share Kelly rather than take turns. Amy said it would be fun to explore the beautiful blonde’s body together and, so far, all was going to plan.

“You like this, baby?” Amy asked Kelly.

“Mmmmm…” was all she could manage vocally so she just nodded her head in reply.

“Good, good girl…” Amy’s voice was soft and full of lust but something caught Kelly’s attention. Jennifer had always called her ‘baby’ when they had sex and, for just a moment, Kelly thought of the woman who had ripped out her heart. Despite her feelings of revulsion at the temptress, a smile crept along her lips; after all she now had Jennifer’s two sisters pleasuring her. At this point, Kelly thought to herself, revenge was a dish best served hot and wet!

“Are you ready for the last part?” Bianca asked, holding the scissors again.

“Let’s do it,” Amy answered.

Kelly didn’t say anything, she was shaking again. Embarrassment was part of it, she was fairly sure it would be wet down there, but mainly because only Jennifer had seen her down there and now she was going to be totally naked in front of these two women! Amy moved behind Kelly and rested her chin on her shoulder, briefly kissing her neck before sliding her hands around her slim waist. Hugging her from behind, her chest pushing into Kelly’s back, Amy dragged her hands along the soft skin of Kelly’s abdomen before bringing them up to her bare breasts, caressing them both so gently that it made the blonde’s head fall back onto Amy’s shoulder.

Kelly was so focused on Amy’s expert stimulation that she didn’t even notice the cold metal on her thigh, and it wasn’t until Bianca cut through the thin waistband of her panties which was followed by the feeling of the ruined silky material sliding down her legs and gathering around her feet, that she realized she was naked. Her clothes were ruined and she had no way of covering herself up but Kelly was so turned on that she didn’t care about anything other than the amazing sensations the two sisters gave her.

“So,” Kelly said breathlessly, “when do I get to see you naked?”

“Well, we bought our own clothes so there’s no need to ruin them too,” said Amy, still with her hands on Kelly’s breasts. Bianca stood in front of them and smiled, clearly excited by what she saw; her beautiful sister fondling the naked blonde’s breasts was an extremely erotic scene. Unable to stay away from the action, Bianca walked towards the two women; before she was in touching distance of the naked girl she suddenly stopped herself and stepped back.

“What is it?” Kelly asked.

“You wanna see me naked?” Bianca asked.

“Yeah, of course she does,” said Amy, squeezing Kelly’s breasts lightly, causing her to moan aloud.

Bianca giggled at Kelly’s obvious arousal and took another step back; she crouched down first and put her hands up her dress and pulled her panties down before standing up and tossing them aside, still giggling, the drinking had obviously taken its toll on the birthday girl as well. Bianca slowly pulled the left strap of her dress down over her shoulder and slid her arm out of it, holding the dress in place with her left hand before repeating the process with her right arm.

Kelly silently begged her to drop the dress but Bianca made her wait, enjoying the look of pure lust on Kelly’s face, Amy also watched her little sister’s performance with growing desire, even though she’d seen her naked many times before. Finally, Bianca released her grip and the little dress tumbled to the floor and gathered around her feet, she stepped back and kicked it away, then stood before Kelly and Amy with her hands on her hips.

“See anything you like?” Bianca asked.

“Ohhh yeah…” Kelly’s response was partly due to the sight of the young woman’s naked body and also due to Amy’s firmer grip on her breasts.

Kelly looked at the naked body of the 19 year old beauty, her eyes moving up and down, following the sweet curves of her delicate form. Everything about her body was equally small and sexy, like her small breasts that sat proudly on her petite frame and the sweeping curve of her legs and hips, her body looked like it had been built for pleasure. Inevitably, Kelly’s eyes were drawn to the area between Bianca’s sexy legs, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight of her cute hairless lips.

Bianca was enjoying the attention she was getting as she stood with her hands on her hips, naked as the day she was born. She gave the impression of being very sure of herself but really her heart was pounding and she felt incredibly nervous about what was to come. Her nerves were being outweighed by pure arousal now though and after she’d allowed Kelly some time to look at her naked body she walked up to Kelly and pressed her lips against her waiting mouth.

Amy released her grip on Kelly and stepped back while her sweet sister embraced their new ‘plaything.’ She took this opportunity to undress herself; she wasn’t as much of a show off as her little sister and preferred to quickly remove her clothes rather than seductively strip.

While Kelly was enjoying the taste of Bianca’s lips as well as the feel of her naked body pressed against her own, she suddenly felt another pair of bare breasts push against her back. Then she felt a pair of hands running down her sides and over her buttocks, then her buttocks were being pulled apart and a finger pressed against her anus. Powerless to break the kiss she shared with Bianca, Kelly had no choice but to let the foxy rock chick do as she pleased. However the finger soon departed and she felt Amy move away.

“Take her to the bedroom, babe,” instructed Amy. “I’ll be with you in a minute, I need to fetch something.”

Bianca did as she was asked and led Kelly by the hand towards the bedroom she shared with her sister. Once inside, Bianca crawled onto the big double bed, giving Kelly a good look at her arse and pussy, then she laid back on the silky sheets and looked up at Kelly.

“Don’t be shy,” said Bianca, patting the bed and smiling. Kelly didn’t need to be asked twice and she followed the gorgeous blonde, crawling after her along the gold sheets. Bianca turned to her side and leant on her elbow. “Now, lay down on your back with your head on the pillow.”

“Ok,” said Kelly uncertainly, she hadn’t expected their love making would be quite so structured.

“It’s ok,” said Bianca. “Like we said before, you don’t have to do a thing, let me and my sister, take care of you.”

Kelly laid on her back like she’d been told and rested her head back upon the soft pillow. While Kelly got comfy, Bianca reached into a drawer beside the bed and withdrew a small and silky piece of material; it looked like a red cravat except for the patches of Velcro on each end. She rolled back to Kelly’s side and leant over her, dangling the little strip of silk in front of her.

“What’s this for?” Kelly asked.

“It’s for you,” said Bianca with a sly smile. She rolled on top of Kelly, straddling her, and lowered it horizontally over her eyes. “Lift your head so I can fasten it on.”

“It’s a blindfold!?” Kelly asked uncomfortably.

“Yes a blindfold, and these,” Bianca slid her hand under Kelly’s pillow and retrieved a pair of furry handcuffs. “I’m going to put the blindfold on first, then roll onto your stomach so I can put your hands behind your back,” she spoke softly and stroked Kelly’s cheek.

“Seriously?” Kelly asked, shocked at the strange request. “You want to tie my hands behind my back and blindfold me?”

“It’ll be fun,” urged Bianca. “You trust us don’t you?”

“I…I do trust you,” stammered Kelly, “I’ve just never, y’know, never even thought about doing it.”

“Look, we’re not gonna hurt you or do anything that will upset you,” said Bianca earnestly. “I mean, c’mon, the idea of being tied up and blindfolded in the nude at the mercy of two sexy sisters must appeal to your ‘inner slut’ right?” Kelly blushed and despite the crude way Bianca spoke, she couldn’t help giggling.

“Well I never thought of it like that,” said Kelly. “I guess it could be fun to try something different.”

“Good!” Bianca beamed a seductive smile and clapped her hands together. “Right, lift up your head baby.” Kelly complied and a moment later she was blinded. Bianca climbed off of her and knelt at her side.

“Now roll onto your stomach and put your hands behind your back,” Bianca instructed. Kelly obeyed and soon felt the soft fur around her wrists followed by the click of the clasp on the handcuffs. “Now, lie on your back again, the bed’s soft so your arms shouldn’t hurt or anything.”

Kelly rolled back to where she started with her head on the soft pillow, bound and blind she was indeed, as Bianca had put it, at the mercy of the sisters. An overwhelming sense of powerlessness washed over her, she felt vulnerable and a little scared. Of course she knew the sisters wouldn’t harm her, nevertheless she still held a fearful gaze behind the silky barrier. Her apprehension was lifted when she felt Bianca’s lips on her own, the young woman’s tongue slipped into her mouth and suddenly Kelly was turned on and ready for whatever the coming experiences would be.

Bianca felt empowered, the gorgeous blonde was defenceless and she could do anything she wanted. She ran her right hand over Kelly’s slim body, touching, stroking and groping wherever she liked. Each time she touched a part of her body Bianca reminded herself that even if Kelly didn’t want to be touched, she was the one in total control. Bianca had told the truth when she promised not to do anything the older girl wouldn’t like, that was a promise she would never break, but just knowing that she could gave her a real feeling of dominance which added an extra layer of perverse excitement for her.

While she waited for her sister to arrive, Bianca toyed with Kelly. She touched, kissed and licked random parts of her body, enjoying each shiver and moan the beautiful woman let slip. Kelly never knew which part of her body would receive the next piece of stimulation; would it be her breast, nipple, thigh, lips or even her pussy next? Each time she was surprised and thrilled but never disappointed by Bianca’s touch. They weren’t getting into any serious lovemaking yet but the playful foreplay was adequate entertainment while they awaited Amy’s return.

Kelly heard the bedroom door open followed by girlish giggles from both sisters, as she lay naked and bound Kelly couldn’t help feeling self-conscious and for a moment she worried the girls may be laughing at her. Bianca had stopped kissing various parts of her body, now her small hand rested on Kelly’s taught stomach as Amy entered the room and made her way to the bed.

“Well look at you two,” said Amy, looking first at her naked sister and then Kelly. “Two naked blonde girls on my bed, what on earth shall I do?”

“I can think of a few things, and most of them are illegal,” laughed Bianca. “You can start by giving your little sister a birthday kiss!” Kelly felt the bed sink down next to her as Amy climbed on followed by the smooching sound of the sisters kissing. Suddenly, Kelly felt a mouth close over her own, the lips were slightly bigger than before which told her that it was Amy who kissed her.

“You’re so sexy,” Amy whispered between kisses. Her left hand stroked Kelly’s hair and ran up and down her cheek.

“Hey Amy,” said Bianca, “you ought to try one of these, they’re great!” Again they both laughed, Kelly had no idea what Bianca was referring to as Amy’s mouth moved away from her own, and then she felt both sisters shuffle down the bed, one on each side of her body. Kelly waited, then she realized what Bianca had meant as both sisters closed their lips around each of Kelly’s nipples with Bianca on the right, and Amy on the left. The feeling of one mouth on her breast was sweet enough, but having both of them sucked at the same time was nothing short of scintillating!

Kelly moaned, shivered and moved her head from side to side, she desperately wanted to bring her hand between her legs and massage her intimate area but, of course, that wasn’t possible, she tried grinding her thighs together to try and rub the moist lips of her pussy against each other but didn’t have much success.

Kelly hadn’t felt this sexually charged for a long time and the sexy siblings were only just getting started. Amy removed her mouth from Kelly’s breast and moved further down the bed, she gently parted the blonde’s shapely legs and position herself between them. While Bianca continued the assault on the erect nipples, Amy started kissing her way from Kelly’s stomach down to the top of her juicy pussy; however she didn’t intend to lick down there. Amy ran her fingers up and down the moist slit at first, and then she gently eased one finger, then two, inside Kelly’s body. Before long Amy’s hand was sopping wet, and then, as she smiled at Bianca, she placed the tip of her strap on dildo at the entrance of Kelly’s slightly widened hole.

Bianca had giggled a few minutes ago when Amy first entered the bedroom wearing the strap-on, even more so as her sister posed and stroked the 7 inch penis. This was the main reason they decided to blindfold Kelly, they wanted her to be surprised when the faux-cock filled her up. Kelly wasn’t certain what was pushing against her pussy at first, the last thing she expected tonight was penetration after all, only when the head of the cylinder shaped object eased into her did she realize what was happening.

“W…what…?” Kelly stammered, her sentence was cut short and her question was unasked as Amy, the beautiful redheaded sister, thrust her hips forward, burying the thick cock inside the blonde’s body, about 4 inches of the shaft penetrated her pussy.

“Ohhh…fuck! Oh my GOD!!” Kelly cried out. “Mmmmm.” Her words lost their form and meaning, instead they became long and drawn out groans of pleasurable fucking. Amy slowly withdrew the shaft, bringing all but an inch of it out before once again thrusting forward, this time it slide in further than before and just as she had done a moment ago, Kelly cried out.

Both sisters were aware of how risky this was, they had no way of knowing if Kelly would even enjoy this type of sex, they didn’t even know if Kelly’s hymen and been broken yet! For this reason both Amy and Bianca were relieved that no blood appeared when the dildo was pulled out of her body for a second time. Of course, what they didn’t know that it was actually this type of sex that had broken Kelly’s hymen several months ago, when their other sister, Jennifer, had convinced her to accept a thick dildo inside herself.

After pulling out the second time, Amy didn’t immediately push the cock inside Kelly’s pussy like she did before.

“Is this ok? Are you enjoying it? We will stop if you don’t like it,” it was Bianca who spoke. She cringed as she waited for the blonde’s reply, hoping they would receive a positive response.

“It’s ok,” Kelly replied as she struggled to get her breath back. “I…I wasn’t expecting it, no way, I had no idea,” she admitted.

“Good,” said Amy. Both sisters glanced at each other, they were relieved that Kelly actually liked it and they smiled at each other. Before another word was uttered by any of the three girls, Amy thrust the dildo, harder than ever, deep inside Kelly’s throbbing pussy. Now there was no stopping her as she gleefully fucked the sexy blonde while her gorgeous sister watched.

Kelly almost screamed when Amy drove the full length of the cock inside her, she then withdrew it all the way out before driving it home again. 7 inches of fake cock, in and out, in and out. Every thrust was met with a screech from the blindfolded beauty. Bianca watched the dildo slide in and out of Kelly’s pussy, she was totally mesmerised by the sight of it pounding into her sweet body! Leaning in close, her head resting on Kelly’s lower stomach only inches away from the penetration, she just watched and watched.

“Wanna taste her sis? See if she’s as sweet as she looks?” Amy asked.

“Sure, gimme,” Bianca replied. She didn’t move, just opened her mouth. Amy withdrew the cock from Kelly’s pussy and guided it gently into her sister’s mouth. Bianca closed her lips around the shaft as it entered her, tasting Kelly’s body on her sister’s strap on. Just thinking about it made her giggle inside, after all, she thought, it’s hard to get much more illicit than this!

“Mmmmm, Kelly! You taste lovely,” said Bianca after she let the shaft move away from her lips. “Every part of you is tasty, if I was a cannibal I would eat you up!”

“Have you had enough of ‘Mr Cock’ for now? Or do you want some more,” Amy asked.

“I’d like to be able to see first,” said Kelly, breathless after the assault on her pussy.

“Hmmm, ok,” said Bianca. “I think that sounds fair.” Bianca carefully tore the Velcro of the blindfold apart and lifted it from Kelly’s face. After being in darkness for a while, Kelly squinted at the light. Squeezing her eyes closed again she meant to put her hands on her face but, of course, they were still bound behind her.

“Do you think I could have my hands back now? Pretty please” Kelly asked, doing her best schoolgirl voice, as if she was asking a maths teacher if she could use a calculator for a particularly difficult equation.

“Hmmm,” Bianca, again, mused aloud. “Not just yet, soon though, I promise. For now I think I’ll lie on my back and let Amy fuck me, while she’s busy with that I want your pussy on my face. After all, I’m the birthday girl right?”

With that, Bianca laid back and opened her legs, inviting Amy to fuck her little hole. Obeying, as usual, Kelly managed to sit up and put her leg over the tiny blonde’s sexy body, she shuffled forward on her knees until Bianca’s sweet face was directly between her thighs and her ravaged, dripping wet pussy hovered over her lips. Amy was in position; she spread Bianca’s legs as wide as she could to accommodate the thick cock.

“You ready baby?” Amy asked as she wiggled the head of the cock into her sweet little pussy. Unlike with Kelly, Amy hadn’t already penetrated Bianca with her fingers to open up her pussy ready for the long shaft. However, as the sisters had discovered a while ago, Bianca enjoyed much harder orgasms when a little pain was mixed with pleasure.

“Yes, yes I’m ready baby,” said Bianca, her voice was full of arousal and anticipation. “Mmmmm Kelly, your pussy looks nice and tasty, give it to me please let me have it…. Mmmmm….” Kelly lowered her hips until she felt Bianca’s lips touch her pussy.

“Ahhhh, yeahhhh,” it was Kelly’s turn to be vocal. With more encouragement from Bianca she started to rock her hips back and forth, dragging her pussy over her face. Kelly was getting more and more excited, she could tell her juices were flowing again by the slick sound her pussy made as she ground it against Bianca’s sweet and pretty face.

“Mmmmm, that’s good,” encouraged Bianca, her voice was somewhat muffled. “Very nice baby, very ni…OHHH GOD!!” Bianca screamed as every inch of that thick cock forced its way into her body, she felt Amy bang against her groin which confirmed that all 7 inches of cock was now inside her!

“OHHHH!!! Amy! Amy!!” Kelly thought that Bianca seemed to be pleading with her sister to stop. If indeed that was the case, Amy showed that she had no intention of stopping! She pulled her hips away from her sister, pulling the entire shaft out, only to crash inside her again. She was slow at first but soon she was powering in and out of her little sister! “OHHHH GOD!! PLEASE AMY!! OHH YESSS MMMMM, I LOVE YOU AMY DON’T STOP……FUCK ME!!!”

Kelly didn’t stop grinding away, she was nearing her own climax and, despite Bianca’s passionate screams, she continued licking, kissing and nibbling at Kelly’s wet pussy. She breathed hard and shivers ran through her body as she leaked into Bianca’s open mouth, soon she was crashing into an orgasm of her own!

After 10 minutes of hard and passionate sex, Kelly was lying atop Bianca, her arms were still locked behind her back but Amy soon removed the ‘cuffs. Both blondes were breathless and spent from their huge orgasms, Amy had cum while she was screwing her sister and now, with the dildo discarded, she laid alongside the two women. They all swapped kisses and hugs, then, naked and entangled in each other’s arms, they each lost their separate battles against fatigue and slept.

[If you enjoyed this story please leave a nice message, it makes me want to give you more wank/stroke material, the final chapter will be coming along soon with one or two surprises!]

---

My husband and I had been married 16 years, we had no children, we enjoyed our lifestyle and didn’t have time for children. I’m 5’9” medium build, dark hair, large tits and long legs. My husband was 6’3” well built with large hands and a large cock. We had an okay sex life, we were both very busy with our careers and by the time we got to bed we were both too knackered for sex.

We both had our fantasies, my husband enjoyed watching porn particularly girl on girl action. Me, while I scolded him for watching the stuff, if I had time when he was out I would put one of his DVDs in (I had my favourites) and would lay on the bed and watch. Initially I would play with myself, I easily got very wet watching these girls eat each other out, I particularly enjoyed watching a real orgasm, particular when the girl squirts and the other girl drinks it in. Then my fingers didn’t seem enough, so I tried holding an electric tooth brush head to my clitty, my climaxes were unbelievable and sent me into juddering spasms as my cunt twitched as if grabbing an imaginery cock and massaging it with my cunt muscles.

In the end the toothbrush wasn’t enough and one day when in town I ventured into a sex shop and purchase a little throbbing bullet like vibrator which I used to hold on my clit while fucking my cunt with a hairbrush which seemed to do the trick and left my body tingling when I came.

Anyway back to my story, it was my birthday and my husband had decided I deserved a weekend away so he had booked us into a swanky hotel in London. We travelled down in the morning, checking in at the hotel, he had booked us into a lovely suite with ensuite bathroom, a small living area and a huge bedroom with a four poster bed.
We spent the afternoon sight seeing and returned to our room early evening to shower and change for dinner.

After showering we both sat on the bed in our robes, my husband got up and came to sit beside me and asking me to turn my back to him started to massage my neck and shoulders. He knows this turns me on and I soon realised we wouldn’t be going out to dinner so soon! He rubbed the back of my neck and pulled my robe down from my shoulders and stroked my bare skin, his hands then moved to my chest and he softly stroked my nipples causing them both to harden. The aureoles became tight and wrinkled and my nipples became distended. The soft caresses soon turned to pleasurable/painful pinches and I pushed my head back and moaned at the exquisite pleasure I was feeling.

He got up from the bed and turned to face me asking me to stand up. As I did so his head dropped to my erect nipples and licked and nipped at each one. The heat in my groin started to build as the familiar tingling sensations started to fester in my snatch.
He then asked me to lay on the bed on my back, the tingling in my cunt started to become an itch I wanted to scratch as it was a long time since we had the time and energy to pleasure ourselves.

He flicked his tongue across each of my nipples teasing them to once again become hard, he rewarded each nipple with several bites and rolled the tooth clenched nipple with his tongue. By now I had started to clench my legs together as it was the only way I could massage my pussy as I was starting to become very wet and in need of some attention.
I heard a knock at the door of the suite and instantly became rigid with fear as to who could be at the door as we were both by now naked, my husband with a raging stalk of a hard on! My husband immediately put me at ease saying it would be room service as he’d ordered some champagne for us, he grabbed his robe to cover himself, closed the bedroom door leaving me naked on the bed and as he went out to answer the door little did I realise he had arranged my birthday surprise…..,

I sat up on the bed waiting for him to return, as the bedroom door opened in walked my husband together with a very petite young girl. My eyes widened in embarrassment as I lay naked on the bed and hurriedly went to grab my robe. He immediately put his hand out to remove the robe from my reach and said,

“Darling, this is Elaine she is my special birthday present for you.”

With that Elaine unbuttoned her coat and slipped it to the floor revealing her nakedness. She was about 5’4”, very slim, short dark hair, very small tits, a petite but pert arse and a very bald compact pussy. I got up from the bed and went to look at her more closely, as I walked around her examining her young body.

“How old are you?” I asked softly.

“I am 18, I know I look very innocent, but I am fully experienced in pleasing people.”

With that she reached out with her tiny hands and stroked my tits, softly caressing each breast and nipple. I gasped as the electrical feelings this attention created in my body.

With that unwritten invitation I softly caressed her face as she stared into my eyes.

“You can do what you want to me” she said “whatever your fantasy I am happy to do whatever you ask.”

I continued to stroke her soft warm skin, my hands tentatively stroked her neck, across her shoulders and down to those little budding breasts. As my hands grazed her nipples, she bit down on her lip and gazed knowingly into my eyes. Her nipples became hard almost instantly and as I increased the pressure and rolled them between my finger and thumb, her breathing quickened.

My hands loathing to stop caressing her tits but curiosity wanting to explore further continued down over her belly down towards that special woman’s place that I’d fantasised so many times about investigating on another. My hand reached her pussy lips, they were small, tiny even, no puffiness, without even asking she moved her feet further apart to allow me freer access. I teasingly traced past her pussy lips and down onto the inside of her thigh and then because I could not delay a moment longer changed direction up into the folds of her sexiness.

Her cunt lips were wet, so wet, my exploring fingers slipped between them and I rubbed them back and forth between her anus and her clit button. Bringing my moistened fingers out, I brought them to my nose and smelt her muskiness then putting them in my mouth I tasted her. She tasted of sex, of cream, a beautiful taste of nothing I had ever tasted before. Her big eyes watched me licking her sex off my fingers, her lips moist and wanting more.

“Oh my god, you have no idea how sexy that looks!” gasped my husband. In my oblivion that was wholly consumed by having my fantasy in front of me, I had completely forgotten he was still there. He was sitting in one of the arm chairs softly stroking his hard cock watching his wife exploring another woman.

“No, no! Don’t stop for me! I’m enjoying the floor show, do carry on!” he said hurriedly.

I kissed her, my mouth opened into hers, allowing my tongue to roam her mouth and lick hers, she moaned softly as my arms wrapped around her and stroked her buttocks. My tits pushed into her, our nipples rubbing and touching each other.

“I want you to eat me, please.” I gasped feeling my cunt becoming more and more aroused. I desperately wanted to enjoy this more than anything, although wanting to explore everything immediately, I wanted to slow it down feeling this to be a dream and wanting it to last as long as possible.

We moved to the bed, she sat me down at the foot of the bed and gently pushed me back. My husband got up and followed us, standing a little away from us but so he could see all that was happening. She knelt down.

“Open your legs for me, show me what you have.” she instructed.

I straightaway obliged opening myself as wide as I could. She knelt up on her knees and looked down at me. Each hand lay on my thighs and slid teasingly towards my opening.

“My you’re wet, I can see globs of your juices oozing from your cunt.” she said quietly. Her hands moved into my folds of wetness and she ran both index fingers up and around my clit.

“Oh my god.” I groaned. The feelings coursing through my body were electric, tiny shocks rippled through me. She continued to stroke me, opening my pussy folds and revealing my clit button which she massaged in tiny circular motions. I gasped again, willing her in my mind to do more.

She then brought her mouth to my pussy and making her tongue pointy she probed my wetness, wiggling it on my clit, causing me to arch my self towards her mouth begging for more. Her spikey tongue moved up and down my pussy teasing me to the point of overload. Then she flattened her tongue and greedily slurped and lapped up my juices, licking my like a dog cleans itself. It was taking all my strength not to allow my body to orgasm, I had never experienced such attentions before and it was blowing my mind!

Her mouth latched onto my clit and making very loud slurping and sucking noises she drew my clit into her mouth. As she sucked on my button her lips vibrated against it pushing me further and further over the edge. Just as I thought I was going to orgasm she stopped.

She brought her fingers to her mouth and inserted them, licking and lubricating them, making it quite clear to me what she intended to do. Slowly she inserted one in my cunt, she hadn’t needed to wet them, my cunt was flooding with juices. She buried her finger into me, feeling my insides, stroking me. She brought her finger back out, licked it again, tasting me, letting me see how much she was enjoying herself. She inserted her finger again, then added another, until she had all four fingers into me, massaging my cunt walls back and forward.

By now she was pumping her hand back and forth into my cunt. I figured it must be almost fisting as I had seen on my husband’s films but her hands were so small, she had easily stretched my cunt lips to accommodate her, her hand almost felt like a cock. Her fingers were stroking my insides and pleasuring my g spot.

She suddenly clamped her mouth again on my clit and reassumed sucking and massaging my clit. The feelings coursing through my body were blowing me away, my pelvis tipped my clit further into her mouth as my orgasm train started to rumble into town!

“Oh” I gasped “I’m going to come, don’t stop, do it, do it there, don’t change what you’re doing. Pump me, fuck me harder, faster, suck, suck, suck!”

“Fuck her, faster, chew on her clit, make her come, eat her!” my husband encouraged, as he watched trying not to squeeze his cock and make himself come.

“I’m there, oh, oh, steady, steady not so hard now, gently, suck it gently!” I panted as my orgasm rushed through me, my clit was on fire, I could not let her touch it, so she removed her hand and gently stroked me with her tongue lapping up my cum juices as they pumped out of my gaping cunt.

I lay there gasping for air, eventually my breathing subsided as I came back to earth.

“I have never seen anything so fantastic!” my husband enthused. “You were both awesome.”

Once again I was suddenly reminded that my husband was still in the room. I was instantly feeling guilty that I had sucked up all the attention and he’d just sat there watching.

“Your turn now, Elaine suck my husband’s cock.” I asked.

Elaine went to him and knelt between his legs, taking his cock in her hands. Now I know he has a rather large cock but being held by her tiny hands made it look enormous. She stroked his shaft, bring her hand to the tip and squeezing a bead of pre cum juice to the top. She bent forward and licked it off, he groaned in appreciation. She licked his cock all over, kissed his balls and licked them, sucking little pockets of skin into her mouth. He looked down at her, what she was doing and then over to me, watching them together.
She took him in her mouth, drawing him deeper and deeper into her. I had never been able to give him deep throat so I watched in awe as she took the full length of him into her mouth and down her throat. My husband’s head lolled back as he enjoyed the sensations coursing through his body as she sucked greedily on his member.

“What do you want to do?” I asked him huskily.

“I want her in a 69 position over you, so you can watch my big cock ramming into her tiny bald pussy.” he replied excitedly.

I turned around on the bed so my head was hanging over the foot of the bed and Elaine came and knelt over my face tucking the backs of her legs under my arms. I immediately had a beautiful view of her glistening pussy. My husband came over spreading her lips with his big hands and slid one of his large fingers into her cunt, he slowly slid it in and out right in front of my eyes! He then slid a second finger in stretching her cunt walls ready to take his big, thick cock.

“Are you ready?” he asked Elaine, “I’m going to stretch your little cunny with my fat cock, I hope you can take it!”

“I’m ready!” she cried, “Give me your cock, let her see it stretching me.”

He placed the tip of his cock against her opening. This size of it against her tiny cunt hole made me gasp.

“Be careful!” I said, “Don’t hurt her, she’s tiny.”

“It’s too late to be careful.” he said “I’m too far gone not to!”

With that he pushed his end into her a little way and withdrew it, his thick bell end glistened covered in her juices, he pushed it back in a little further this time.

“Oh god, it is big, you’re stretching me. Yeeooww!” she cried as he drew his big member out again and grasping her hips plunged his cock deep into her. From where I lay, I could see her cunt lips stretching beyond words around my husband’s truncheon like cock, as he pulled back her skin around his cock stretched and sucked onto his member as he pulled back and bucked back into her. They were both grunting, him from the effort of fucking her tight hole and her from taking such a big member into her tiny form.

I tried to lick her clit but my husband’s balls kept banging against me preventing me from latching my mouth onto her. Instead I fingered her button, massaging her harder and harder as he his cock fucked her harder and faster. I could hear the sticky wet base of his cock slapping against her wet fanny.

“Please..” she grunted “Diddle my clit faster, make me cum please!”

I could see my husband’s balls tightening, so I quickly increased the circular motions and pressure on her love button.

“I’m gonna cum!” my husband grunted.

“Wait!” I shouted “Just slow down a minute.”

I was flicking her clit so fast I was getting cramp in my hand.

She started to pant faster “I’m cumming, fuck me, fuck me, flick my bean harder, harder!”

My husband started to pump so hard into her I thought he was going to break her in half! As she started to cum, I could see her cunt muscles gripping and stroking his cock as he came too, shooting rafts of rafts of cum into her tiny little waiting cunt.

“Uh, uh!!” he panted as the last of his sperm left his cock and he slowly slid his exhausted member in and out of her slippery hole.

I licked her clit gently as she lay on top of me panting, I could feel her heart thudding as she lay against my stomach. My husband held himself in her for some time until his erection had shrunk and plopped out of it’s own accord. As it uncorked her hole, she dripped some fluid onto my top lip,. I stuck my tongue out to taste it and tasted my husband’s cum and her juices too.

“Sit up!” I hissed urgently, arousing her from her prone state “I want to taste both your cum juices.”

She pushed herself upright and squatted over my face as the first glob of white cum juice travelled down her cunt hole and as it started to drip down, I stuck my tongue out and caught it and sucked the stringy blob of juice into my mouth. I could taste him and her, their juices mingled together in a cocktail of sex. I brought my mouth closer to her and sucked some more of their juices into my mouth, I sucked and sucked until I could not siphon any more out of her.

I looked across to my husband, who was now sat back in a chair watching me eat his and Elaine’s juices. He grinned at me, his cock was already hard again, he must have been wanking his cock as he watched his wife eating their fuck buddy out.

“What do you want now my love?” he asked, “Do you want to be fucked this time?”

“Yes please.” I whispered “but I want her to flick my clit at the same time.”

I laid on the bed, he grabbed a pillow and shoved it under my arse to lift me up so he could penetrate me better. I brought my knees up to my sides and grasped my ankles so I was completely open for him. Without hesitation he rammed his cock straight into my cunt causing me to gasp.

“Elaine, please come and love my clitty.” I asked throatily. She scrambled across the bed and lay with her head and shoulders down by my hips so she could reach my pussy. My husband started to pump his delicious cock into me and Elaine started to massage my clit with her fingers. As he fucked me harder, he looked into my eyes as I looked back at him and at Elaine diddling me.
I had never experienced such highs, I could never have believed that sex could be so good with another girl involved. As his orgasm started to mount, Elaine expertly stroked my clit harder and harder until I felt my own climax start to come to the boil. I reached over and inserting three of my fingers in her wet cunt, I started to pump at her in the same rhythm as my husband was fucking me. He grasped my hips and fucked me harder and harder, as I finger fucked her cunt as hard as I could.

“Faster, faster! Fuck me harder, faster don’t stop!” Elaine screamed.

“I’m cumming, keeping diddling my clitty, fuck me, fuck me harder, faster, that’s it I’m there don’t stop, oh, oh, slow down, don’t touch my clit!” I screamed.

As for my husband, not a word as he watched us both racked to a climax our bodies spasming and writhing around as we came. He grunted into my cunt as his cock shot another load of cum out of him. I could feel his hot sperm shooting into the back of my cunt, wad after wad until he finally stopped pumping into me. He withdrew his now limp and exhausted cock out of me and collapsed into the chair not even feeling like he could stand.

My husband and I were exhausted but still Elaine seemed to keep going. She got off the bed and went over to my husband and gently licked his cock clean of our juices although he wanted to desperately, he did not have the strength to become hard again. She then came to me and sucked and licked our juices leaving my pussy sore but clean.

Elaine put her coat back on and said her goodbyes.

“Happy birthday my love” my husband said.

“Don’t worry I have her number, we can see her again if you want to!”

---

Slut Mommy assists in making her daughter submit to her son.

“Pet Mommy”: My Daughter Submits

Summary: Slut Mommy assists in making her daughter submit to her son.

Recap: This is actually part four. Obviously, you should read parts 1, 2 and 3 first, as they will help you understand how the mother ended up where she is now; if you have already read the first three parts and can’t remember the basic plot, or just want to start here on part four…here is a very brief summary of the story so far.

“Pet Mommy”: Creating a Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother learns her son fantasizes about fucking her and, realizing just how much he resembles her deceased dominant husband, decides to make his fantasy a reality…in the end seducing her son and becoming his submissive pet mommy.

“Pet Mommy”: DP Mommy Slut!-Summary: A mother’s dominant son makes another fantasy come true…her first double penetration.

“Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother’s task is to seduce her daughter and give her to her son as a present at his graduation…alas, things go terribly astray when the daughter takes the mother for herself.

Notes: Thanks as always to my editors MAB7991, Robert, Leann and Goamz for the laborious amount of time they spend in helping to make this sequel better.

PET MOMMY 4:

Crystal and I got home pretty late that night and, thankfully, Crystal didn’t insist we sleep together or anything…each of us headed to our own bedrooms.

I was startled when I entered mine to find Michael there in my bed on his laptop.

He asked, without looking up from his computer, “So how did it go?”

“Not as anticipated,” I answered, suddenly nervous at the consequences of yet another sexual weakness on my part.

“Explain,” he said, closing his laptop and moving it to the side table.

I retold the whole story, including my own lesbian sexual submission to her. He seemed slightly shocked at first, but then listened intently.

Once I was done, I finished with, “I’m sorry, Master, I just wasn’t strong enough to stand up to her and I didn’t want to tell her about you.”

He snapped his fingers and pointed to his crotch. I crawled onto the bed, tugged down the sheets and blanket and found a very stiff cock waiting for me. I bent down and took it in my mouth as he talked.

“Well, tomorrow we will have to put her in her place,” he said, as I devoured his whole cock with my mouth.

“How?” I asked, a moment later.

As he grabbed my head and guided it back onto his cock he said, rather vaguely, “Psychological warfare.”

I bobbed on his cock, enjoying being back in my comfortable submission position pleasuring my son. I bobbed up and down on his stiff rod, enjoying it in my mouth. A few minutes later I was swallowing Michael’s seed. Once he was done, I climbed up into his arms and fell asleep in his warm embrace.

The next morning, I was alone in bed. I got up, grabbed a robe, and headed to the kitchen. I was surprised to see Michael already in his tux. He greeted me, “Good morning Mom.”

“Good morning,” I yawned.

He smiled, “Don’t be yawning already, it’s going to be a long day.”

“Just need coffee,” I said robotically, going to the coffee machine.

“Not cock?” he quipped.

“Oh that too,” I smiled, always ready to feed his aggressive sexual behaviour and my insatiable appetite for his cum.

“Knees, Mom,” he ordered.

“But Crystal could come down any second,” I fretted.

“She already knows you’re a submissive slut,” Michael shrugged.

“Michael please,” I pleaded, usually liking his dirty talk, but thinking it seemed out of place with Crystal upstairs, even after she dommed me last night.

“Please shove my cock in your mouth or please shove your dick in my cunt or please sodomize me with your massive rod?” Michael asked, moving towards me.

My cunt dampened at his nasty words and as usual I shifted from mother to slut, consequences be damned. I answered, ready for whatever he wanted to do to me, “My body is yours to use as you please, Master.”

“Get me hard, Mommy-pet,” he ordered, his hands going to my shoulders and guiding me to my knees.

“Aren’t you already?” I pouted as I looked up at him.

“Find out for yourself,” he smirked, looking down at me.

I fished out his cock and discovered it was already hard and ready for action, but I took it between my lips anyways.

I bobbed back and forth on his gorgeous cock in my own kitchen with my dominant daughter, my Mistress, upstairs. It was nerve-wracking, yet equally exhilarating.

As I continued to deep throat his iron hard rod, I pondered how I had a son as a Master and a daughter as a Mistress, and how it could all fall apart in seconds.

“Pussy or ass, Mommy-slut?” he asked.

“Your choice, baby, but my cunt is on fire right now,” I answered, taking his cock out of my mouth, the risk of being caught somehow turning me on.

“Drop your robe and bend over the table,” he instructed.

“If Crystal comes?” I asked, already obeying by removing my robe.

“It isn’t about her coming, it’s about me coming,” Michael answered, playing on my words.

“Isn’t that the truth,” I playfully smiled, bending over the table, leaving both my cunt and ass available for his beautiful fuck stick.

I wasn’t surprised when he slid his cock in my ass. It had been his favourite hole of late and the one that usually got me the most animated. “Oooooh, you are such a bad boy, Michael, fucking Mommy’s ass,” I moaned as his cock filled my back door.

“Just how you love it,” Michael smirked.

“Sooo true,” I moaned as he began sliding his big cock in and out of me.

I forgot all about the risk of getting caught by Crystal and just enjoyed the sensation of being ass fucked.

For a few minutes he fucked my ass, eventually pounding me so hard the table began to move. I moaned, “Oh yes, baby, fuck Mommy hard.”

“On your knees, Mom,” Michael ordered, as he pulled out of my ass.

I quickly spun around, dropped to my knees, and opened my mouth just in time to feel the first spray of his cum hit my face. A second and third rope of cum hit my face and mouth before I leaned forward and took his still pulsating cock in my mouth.

After only a few seconds, he pulled out and said, “Sorry, but Crystal will be home any minute now.”

“She’s not here?” I asked, surprised.

“She went for a jog,” Michael revealed.

“So what is the plan now?” I asked, standing up.

“I don’t know yet, but make sure she is home and dressed sexy when I get home from the grad party,” he instructed.

“That won’t be easy,” I said.

“Just make sure she is here,” Michael said. “I will take care of the rest.”

“I Iove a confident man,” I purred.

“And no coming until Crystal is mine,” Michael ordered.

“Okay,” I sighed, my pussy burning at the moment, unsure how I would refuse if Crystal tried to make me.

“I’m going to shower,” Michael said, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

I quickly washed the cum off my face and made myself presentable just in time as Crystal came in all sweaty from her run.

“Hi, my dear,” I greeted, not sure what our relationship would be after yesterday.

“Hi, Mom,” she smiled back, looking around for Michael.

“He is in the shower, I think,” I said.

“So we have time?” She smiled.

“For what?” I asked.

“For you to have some breakfast,” Crystal said, tugging down her shorts.

“Not here, Crystal,” I firmly said.

“Are you disobeying me?” She asked, raising her eyebrow.

“Yesterday was a mistake,” I said.

“Is that what you think?” Crystal asked.

“Yes,” I said. “I am your mother.”

“And my pet,” she added, emphasis on the ‘my’.

“No,” I said. “Plus, you are going back home in a couple of days.”

“All the more reason to enjoy the weekend,” she smiled, moving towards me.

Suddenly realizing I had an opportunity, I said, “Tell you what. We can continue our mommy-daughter time after we return from Michael’s graduation.”

“Hmmmmm,” she said, staring me in the eye.

“I’ll be your complete mommy-slave fuck-toy,” I offered, talking crudely in hopes of drawing her back into the original seduction plan.

“I don’t know, my cunt is calling your name,” she said.

“Please, wait till then,” I said, adding, “I will obey anything you order me to do then.”

“Anything?” She asked, such words being rather extreme.

“My body is your canvas,” I replied, sounding corny as hell.

“Okay, Mommy, I’ll behave until after the graduation. But then you are fucking mine,” Crystal said, slapping my ass and leaving me in the kitchen alone.

I shook my head, wondering what I had gotten myself into.

…..

The graduation was boring, like they always are, and both Crystal and I got a few extra looks because of our gowns, which were rather extravagant for a high school graduation…both of us truthfully outshining many of the teenage girl graduates. I liked getting looks and, although nervous, I was really excited to see how Michael planned to deal with Crystal.

Michael found us after the ceremony and said, “Wow, you two. This is a graduation, not a wedding.”

I quipped, “We just wanted to make you look good.”

Crystal added sharply, “Especially because you can’t do it yourself.”

“Love you too,” Michael replied, trading shots like they always did. “But seriously, Crystal, you look super hot.”

“Yuck…I’m your sister,” she said, her face scrunching up like a dried raisin.

“I didn’t say I wanted to fuck you,” Michael said, shocking her.

“Michael!” She gasped.

“I need a picture of my big man,” I said, trying to change the subject, the innuendo transparent to Crystal, but not to Michael.

I took a couple of pictures of Michael just as Frederick arrived.

Frederick repeated Michael’s words, “Holy cow, Ms. Lodge and Crystal, you two are the hottest ones here.”

Crystal glared, “And you look just as nerdy as you always have.”

Frederick quipped back, “I know you love me, Crystal. One day you will accept it.”

“When hell freezes over,” Crystal snapped back.

“With global warming that could be sooner than you think,” Michael quipped, clearly foreshadowing his full intentions, which Crystal was oblivious to.

“Why don’t I take a picture of the whole family,” Frederick said, ignoring the insult.

I agreed, “Thanks, Frederick, that would be great. I don’t get my two babies together often anymore and never dressed so…maturely.”

I got Michael in the middle of Crystal and I and Frederick took a few pictures.

Once done, Michael slyly pinched my ass and I yelped.

Crystal looked at me and asked, “You okay, Mom?”

“Oh fine, I just stumbled a bit,” I said, blushing.

“So what are you two studs up to now?” I asked.

Crystal laughed, “An all-night marathon of dungeons and dragons.”

“That was last weekend,” Frederick countered, missing the sarcasm completely.

Michael said, staring directly at Crystal, “Oh, I plan to have a very eventful evening.”

Crystal, not catching on at all to her brother’s implications, laughed, “Oh, I am sure you do.”

I said, “Well Michael. You have fun.”

“Oh, I plan to,” Michael smiled, leaning in and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

Once the boys were gone, Crystal asked, “Ready to go home and play?”

“Oh Crystal, let’s go and get a bite to eat first,” I said, trying to delay it as long as possible.

“Sure,” Crystal said, “Although my play time does have you eating a fair amount.”

“Crystal!” I gasped playfully, enjoying the sexual word play.

“Let’s go,” Crystal said. “I can’t handle all these teenagers staring at me.”

“Well, you look good enough to eat,” I quipped, unable to not take advantage of the set-up.

“Mother!” Crystal mocked shock.

I laughed, “Look what you have done to me.”

“Oh, it is only the beginning,” Crystal purred, as we headed to the car.

At the restaurant, I decided it was time to begin planting seeds in Crystal’s mind that she wasn’t as dominant as she thought she was. As we waited for the bill, after a dinner dripping with sexual innuendo, I announced out of nowhere, “Crystal, I have something I need to tell you.”

“What?” Crystal asked, her impatience one of her biggest flaws.

“I have a Master,” I bluntly announced, trying to shock her.

“Excuse me?” she gasped.

I repeated, “I have a Master.”

“Who?” she asked clearly annoyed.

“I can’t say,” I answered.

“Tell me!” she demanded.

“I can’t,” I repeated.

“I’m your Mistress,” she pointed out.

“But I had a master first, and I obey him without hesitation,” I stated, before adding, “It was actually his idea to seduce you.”

“I can’t believe this,” Crystal said, clearly frustrated, as the waitress showed up with the bill.

I took the bill and stood up.

Crystal said, “This conversation isn’t over.”

“Of course,” I nodded, before adding, “but I won’t reveal who he is. He will reveal himself if he chooses to.”

“Fuck,” Crystal cursed, as she walked away.

I paid the bill and went to the car.

On the drive home Crystal stewed, clearly pissed off and giving me the silent treatment until she suddenly announced, “I think we need some new toys for tonight,” And instructed me to pull into an adult store we were passing by.

“You going to fuck mommy?” I asked, unable to turn off my insatiable desire to submit and be a complete slut as well as to continue stirring the pot.

“Or vice versa,” she shrugged, leading me into the store.

I learned, in case it wasn’t already obvious, that my daughter was as sick, twisted and kinky as her mother. She made me buy a double ended dildo, two different sizes of strap-ons, handcuffs, a blindfold, a vibrating butt plug, and a choker, which she put on me right in front of the older man at the checkout.

“This is to be worn at all times as a constant reminder of who owns your cunt,” Crystal said, before adding for dramatic effect, and to humiliate me even further, clearly trying to establish her dominance, “and who owns your cunt?”

“You do, Mistress,” I replied, playing the role of submissive as best I could.

“What else am I to you, slut?” She asked, putting the collar on me.

“My daughter,” I answered.

“Pay for our sex toys, Mommy-slut,” she ordered, before asking the older man, “is there a glory hole in this establishment?”

“No, ma’am,” the older man replied, as she shocked me once again…by being seemingly willing to have me suck a stranger’s cock…which was oddly a turn on.

“Too bad,” Crystal shrugged.

I couldn’t help myself as I added, “I really could use a load or two.”

The man’s face was one of utter shock which is really saying something because you would have to assume he saw a lot of crazy shit in that establishment.

“Pay the man, Mommy-slut,” Crystal ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, enjoying getting this stranger horny.

Once outside, Crystal ordered, “Put the vibrating butt plug in your ass, Mother.”

“Here?” I asked, a few people within viewing distance of us.

“Yes,” Crystal said, pointing to a side alley that probably would hide my public act. “We need to get that ass of yours trained.”

I replied, partly to shock her again, partly to avoid having to put it in, but mostly to remind her she wasn’t really in charge, “Master pounds my ass regularly.”

“You really are a nasty slut, aren’t you mother?” She asked, although the question was rather rhetorical.

“Master has opened up my inner slut,” I replied, rather matter-of-factly, before adding with a chuckle, “literally.”

“Go plug your ass, Mother,” Crystal again instructed.

“Okay,” I said, for the first time tentative about obeying an act.

I moved to the concealment of the alley and was just lifting up my dress when Crystal added, “Be sure to turn it on vibrate.”

I turned it on and awkwardly, (if anyone was watching it would have been hilarious to see, I imagine) put the vibrating plug in my ass.

I returned to Crystal who quipped, “Ready to buzz off?”

“I’d rather just get ass fucked,” I answered, which, although I was trying to shock her, was the truth.

Back in the car, as Crystal drove, it was impossible to not be distracted by the constant vibrations. Although Michael had pounded me there many times, including earlier today, the vibrations caused a different pleasure. Also, because it just sat lodged inside me and not slamming into me, it was much more of a frustrating tease…making me want to get fucked…hard. Thinking of Michael’s big cock plugging my ass, I moaned.

Crystal said, “Already thinking of getting ass fucked, Mother?”

“God, yes,” I moaned, although it was Michael’s cock in my mind and not her strap-on.

Crystal pulled into a 7-11 and said, “I’ll be back in a minute.”

I quickly texted Michael

Master
Crystal bought strap-ons, double-ended dildo’s, handcuffs and blindfolds. We will be home in twenty minutes.

Michael texted back almost immediately:

Delicious…I will text you later…make sure you have your phone with you at all times.

I quickly texted:

Of course, Master.

Just before Crystal returned to the car, I erased our conversation in case Crystal somehow got my phone.

She returned and drove in silence.

Once in the driveway, Crystal asked, “Who is your Master?”

“I can’t tell you,” I answered.

“Do I know him?” She asked.

“Yes, but you would never in a million years think of him in such a way,” I answered, loving that I was giving so many hints and yet she was oblivious.

“I am going to find out,” she said.

“If you do, you will end up on your knees serving him,” I said, praying I was foreshadowing the truth.

“Unlikely,” she scoffed.

“He is a very powerful young man,” I answered.

“How young?” She asked.

“Michael’s age,” I answered, barely able to not laugh at the knowledge that I had just given her the name of my Master.

“Holy shit, mother, you really are a slut.” Crystal declared. “Is he a friend of Michael’s?”

“No,” I answered, which was the truth.

“Let’s get inside, this conversation is only frustrating me,” Crystal said.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, secretly enjoying driving her crazy, as she had me throughout her teen years.

She sighed, “If I was really your Mistress, you would obey me without conditions.”

“But I had a Master first,” I replied, before adding, “and he is very powerful.”

“Fuck!” she snapped, getting out of the car and slamming the door.

I grabbed my purchases, and followed her in.

Once inside, she ordered, already out of her dress, “Get out of your dress.”

I obeyed, wondering when Michael planned to arrive home.

“On all fours,” she ordered, as I stood in front of her in only my thigh highs and the butt plug still lodged in my ass.

I again obeyed as she went to the bag of new toys and pulled out a strap-on.

I watched her put it on her thin figure and walk over to me.

“I’m going to fuck the shit out of you, Mommy-slut,” she said, her tone still brimming with frustration and anger.

“Master already did that today,” I said, again giving a major hint as to who my Master was.

“What!?!” Crystal said stunned.

“Yes, while you were jogging,” I answered, enjoying the obvious hints I was giving her.

“You got ass fucked just before I came in from my run?” She asked, incredulous.

“And got my face covered with cum,” I added, really enjoying the confused, frustrated looks on Crystal’s face.

“Where was Michael?” Crystal asked.

“Upstairs getting ready,” I lied.

“You got ass-fucked while your son was upstairs,” Crystal asked, still skeptical.

“I obey Master without hesitation,” I answered, before adding, “He owns me.”

“So what if he came in here right now?” Crystal asked, looking down at me.

“You’d probably see a whole new side of your mother if master choose to let you,” I answered, before adding, “although more than likely you would join me on your knees serving him.”

Just then my cell buzzed.

Crystal grabbed my phone and looked at the message. “Well speak of the devil.”

“What does it say?” I asked.

“Be there in thirty minutes, slut. I expect you on all fours and ready,” Crystal read out.

“You should go,” I said, pretending to be concerned for her, even though I knew she wouldn’t leave.

“Fuck that,” she said, “I can’t wait to have him see me fucking you.”

“You want my Master to catch us in the act of incest?” I asked.

“Why not?” She shrugged, “he already knows you’re a dirty whore, might as well prove it.”

“Oh trust me,” I smiled. “I have definitely proved it.”

Crystal moved behind me, pulled the plug out of my ass, and replaced it with her plastic cock.

“Aaaah,” I moaned, “Yes, fuck Mommy’s ass!”

“How big is your Master?” She asked.

“Eight inches,” I moaned, between hard deep thrusts.

She pounded my ass for a few minutes until the front door opened, way earlier than the thirty minutes mentioned in the text.

“You’re early,” Crystal called out, trying to take control of her territory.

Michael called out, just before turning the corner and feigning shock, “Early for what?”

Crystal quickly covered her breasts as Michael and Frederick walked in on the incestuous act, her strap-on sliding out of my ass.

Frederick said, staring at us, “Wow!”

“Stop staring, you fucking perverts,” Crystal snapped, mortified at being caught by her brother and his friend.

“We’re the perverts?” Michael laughed. “You’re the one with a strap-on in mom’s ass.”

“Wow!” Frederick repeated, drooling over Crystal.

“Just leave,” Crystal demanded.

“So you can sodomize mom?” Michael asked, trying to keep a straight face even though he was really enjoying the awkwardness he was causing Crystal.

I feigned embarrassment, even though I remained on my knees, “Michael it’s not what it looks like.”

“It looks like Crystal was fucking your ass,” Michael said, looking directly at me.

“Okay, it is what it looks like,” I said, “but I can explain.”

“Okay,” Michael said, looking intrigued.

“Crystal is my Mistress,” I said, before adding, “and we were waiting for my Master to show up.”

“Your Master?” Michael questioned.

“Yes,” I admitted, pretending to be embarrassed.

Crystal demanded, “Now leave the room so we can get dressed.”

Michael smiled and ordered, “Get on your knees, Crystal.”

“Excuse me?” Crystal questioned, clearly shocked by her brother’s order.

Michael’s facial expression didn’t change at all as he said, “Crystal you are such a condescending bitch.”

“Excuse me?” Crystal gasped again.

Michael smugly asked, “Was condescending too big a word for you?”

“Fuck you,” Crystal shot back.

“I plan to,” Michael replied.

“Excuse me?” Crystal repeated, again surprised by his response. It was obvious to me that Michael was the true dominant in just this brief exchange.

“Your college education really isn’t helping you much,” Michael quipped, before speaking slower, “I’m…going…to…fuck…you.”

“You’re sick,” Crystal said.

“Says the daughter using her mother as a sexual plaything,” Michael countered.

Crystal was speechless, which I didn’t know was possible.

Michael continued, “Plus there can’t be a Mistress in this house, there is already a Master. Isn’t that right, Mommy-slut?”

Suddenly the attention shifted to me as Michael turned his gaze my way.

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, feeling liberated at finally getting the heavy burden, the seemingly impossible task, off my shoulders, as I resumed my position as submissive to my son.

“Is Mommy-slut hungry?” Michael asked.

“Famished,” I smiled, ready to submit to him in front of Crystal.

“Well, come get your snack,” Michael said, turning his gaze back to Crystal.

Crystal watched in stunned silence as I crawled to Michael, fished out his big erect cock and took it in my mouth.

“Mother!” Crystal gasped.

Michael answered, as I had a mouthful of cock, “You may have thought you took her last night, but that was all part of the plan. You see, Mommy is my pet…my pet Mommy.”

I bobbed hungrily like a porn star taking all Michael’s cock in my mouth trying to impress both Michael and Crystal.

Crystal asked in disbelief, as she finally put two and two together, “Michael is your Master?”

“I stand corrected, college really has paid off for you. You can add up two plus two,” Michael quipped, as he ran his fingers through my hair.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Crystal asked, mortified as Fredrick moved towards me.

“Tapping your mom’s cunt,” Fredrick answered, as he got behind me and slid his cock in my wet cunt in one deep thrust.

“Now on your knees, Crystal,” Michael repeated.

“As if,” Crystal said.

“It’s obvious, you are a submissive in need of training,” Michael said.

“It is, is it?” Crystal said back, her voice dripping with its usual sarcasm.

“Well, for one, you are standing in front of your brother with almost no shame that I can see your tits and all that is hiding that cunt of yours is a strap-on,” Michael explained, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth while Frederick kept fucking my cunt.

Crystal snapped, “I’m out of here.”

“Stop!” Michael demanded.

Crystal obeyed.

“Mom, do you want Crystal to join you?”

“God, yes,” I answered, looking directly at Crystal.

I could see confusion in Crystal’s face as her mixed emotions of just being a domme, getting caught in an incestuous act, learning of my true master and an undeniable need to submit bounced inside her head.

I pushed her on, “Crystal, come join Mommy. I know you want to.”

“I do not,” she said, but her usual strong persona wasn’t in her tone.

“Look at my cock, Crystal,” Michael said. “It is either going back in Mom or into you.”

I loved Michael’s confident demeanour, one he hadn’t had before I seduced him. But now he brimmed with an overpowering confidence.

I moaned, wanting to put on a show for Crystal, let her know how great submission to my two men was, “Oh God, Frederick, pound my cunt.”

Frederick replied, stopping deep in me, “Not until Crystal joins you.”

Crystal glared murder at Frederick, as I pleaded, “Honey, please come and join mommy.”

Michael added, seeing the struggle in his sister’s eyes, “Go ahead, Crystal, come and serve your Master,” as he shoved his cock back in my mouth.

I couldn’t see Crystal, but I could sense her inner struggle, one I only vaguely recalled ever having.

Frederick’s cock was buried deep in me, but not moving as he awaited Crystal’s response.

Crystal finally asked, looking at me, “How? Why? When?”

Michael pulled his cock out of my mouth and ordered, “Go ahead, Mommy-slut, tell Crystal how this came to be.”

I retold the seduction, explaining my motivation, and went into thorough detail of Michael’s regular usage of all three of my holes. Crystal listened silently through my extensive, graphic, telling of my journey to incestual submission.

Once done, Michael walked over to Crystal and ordered, “Knees, big sister.”

Her face burning red, her cunt assumedly soaking wet, she looked at me for assistance, but I just nodded.

She protested, weakly, glancing down at Michael’s big hard cock, but you’re my brother.”

“And she is your mother,” Michael countered, “so you can’t play the ‘incest is wrong’ card.”

“I-don’t-can’t,” Crystal babbled, clearly too overwhelmed by the shocking revelation and shift in power to think clearly.

Michael put his hands on her shoulders and instructed, “On your knees, big sister.”

I watched in beautiful slow motion, as Crystal hesitated briefly, like a leaf hanging on for dear life until it inevitably falls helplessly to the ground, and then slowly lowered herself to the floor.

“Good girl,” Michael purred, his big cock now staring her in the face.

Crystal stared at Michael’s cock, assumedly in awe of its size and the reality that she was on her knees in front of her nerdy brother, whom she had ridiculed and bullied for years.

“Go ahead my pet, take my cock in your mouth,” Michael instructed.

She looked up at him, the earlier disdain for her brother gone and replaced with a look of hunger in her eyes that I knew so well, before returning her gaze to his cock.

I stared, in complete voyeuristic awe as she leaned forward and took Michael’s cock in her mouth.

Part of me was proud of Crystal for joining me in submission to his cock, and yet another part of me was jealous of having to share him…suddenly thankful she was only going to be here for a couple more days before heading back west.

Frederick resumed pumping his cock into my cunt as Crystal slowly sucked her brother’s cock. The incest scene of two siblings was incredibly hot and enhanced the pleasure I was receiving.

Michael groaned, “I have imagined this for many years, my new pet.”

Crystal didn’t respond as she continued bobbing back and forth on his cock.

After a couple of minutes of Crystal sucking and Frederick fucking, Michael pulled out and asked, “Does big sister want her little brother’s big cock in her cunt?”

Crystal looked up and said, frustrated, “Yes, damn it.”

“On all fours, my pet,” Michael instructed, clearly enjoying his newfound power over his sister.

Crystal obeyed without hesitation, or protest, clearly her desire to submit overriding her stubborn bitchiness.

Michael moved behind her and ordered, “Beg me, big sister.”

Crystal sighed, “Just fuck me, Michael.”

“That’s Master,” Michael corrected.

“Fine, fuck me Master,” she corrected, not really buying into the Master-pet thing.

“Frederick, come and fuck her face,” Michael ordered.

“What?” Crystal gasped. “God, no.”

“I wasn’t asking your opinion, slut,” Michael said, his hands firmly on her hips. “You didn’t properly address me and that comes with a punishment.”

Frederick pulled out of me, and grinned, “With pleasure.”

Frederick stepped in front of Crystal who said, seeing Frederick’s big cock, “Shit, do all geeks have big dicks?”

Frederick answered by shoving his cock in her open mouth, and began slowly fucking her face. “I have wanted to see your lips around my cock for years.”

Michael asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips “How badly does big sister want to get fucked?”

Frederick pulled out of Crystal’s mouth as she frustratingly answered. “Just fuck me, Michael. Fuck me like you have wanted to for years.”

He continued teasing her pussy, as he continued, “I’m not sure you really want my cock, Crystal. If you don’t really want it, I know someone who does.”

“Dammit, Michael,” Crystal said, exasperated, “I just told you to fuck me, what more do you want.”

“Begging,” Michael answered, slamming his cock into her deeply and pulling back out.

“Fuuuuck,” Crystal moaned, as her brother filled her. When he pulled back out, she cursed, “Dammit Michael, stop teasing me. Fuck your big sister.”

“My slutty big sister?” Michael asked.

“Yes, dammit,” Crystal answered, clearly frustrated. “Now shove that big cock of yours in your sister’s slutty wet cunt.”

“You sure?” Michael asked, relishing the power he had over her, “After all am I not just your annoying geek brother?”

“You’re fucking annoying right now,” Crystal snapped, her pretentious persona not yet squelched.

“Call me Master,” Michael ordered, slamming his cock deep into her.

“Nooooo…” Crystal moaned.

Michael kept his cock buried in her this time as he repeated, “Call me Master, Crystal.”

“Damn it, just fuck me,” Crystal demanded, still stubborn.

“Mom, do you want my cock?” Michael asked.

“Oh honey, you know your cock is welcome in any of Mommy’s holes whenever you wish,” I replied, trying to sound sultry and alluring.

Crystal snapped, “Shut up, slut.”

I looked at her and said, “Oh honey, you were never my Mistress…I just let you think that to draw you in.” I stood up, walked over to her and added, “You were always an unruly child and now it’s time to teach you your place.”

Crystal looked at me like I had just slapped her in the face, which, in a way, I had through my words.

I pushed Frederick aside, moved my cunt to her face and ordered, being dominant for the first time, “Lick Mommy’s cunt.”

Her look of shock was adorable as I grabbed her head and shoved my cunt in her face. After a brief hesitance, I felt her tongue begin licking my extremely wet pussy lips. I moaned, “That’s it, Crystal, be a good cunt licker for Mommy.”

Michael began fucking her hard, each forward thrust forcing her face deeper into my cunt.

“That’s it, Michael, make your sister your plaything,” I moaned.

Crystal’s licking was sloppy, her moans increasing, as Michael continued fucking her. I asked, moving my cunt away and moving my hand to her chin to make her look up at me, “Who’s an incest slut now?”

“I-I-I am,” Crystal stammered, as Michael shifted from slow to fast fucking.

“You are what?” I asked.

“An incest sluuuut,” she answered, her orgasm obviously close.

“And who is your Master?” Michael interjected, still waiting for the response he longed for.

“You arrrre,” Crystal finally admitted, her hunger for pleasure finally overriding her strong-willed personality.

“I’m what?” He asked, wanting to hear the full declaration.

“Master Michael,” she admitted, before surprising me, her face shiny with my juices, “and Mommy is my Mistress.”

“Good answer, sister slut,” he smiled, as he continued slamming into her. “Frederick, go sit on the couch.”

Frederick, who had been a silent bystander the past few minutes, quickly did as Michael instructed, his cock standing erect like a lighthouse.

Michael pulled his cock out of Crystal, who had been bouncing back on his cock, riding him hungrily, and she whined, “Nooooo, put it back in.”

“Put what back in?” Michael asked smugly.

“Your big fucking cock,” Crystal snapped insatiably.

“Go ride Frederick,” Michael ordered, surprising Crystal again.

Crystal looked back, “Are you serious?”

“Of course,” Michael answered. “Frederick and I share everything. Isn’t that right mother?”

“They were my first DP,” I revealed.

Crystal shook her head, “I can’t fucking believe this.”

“What?” Michael asked. “That mom is my slut or that you are too?”

Crystal stood up, turned to face Michael and answered, “That a geek like you has such a dark, confident side.”

“Mom brought out the Dom in me,” Michael replied, winking at me.

“And Michael brought out the complete submissive slut in me,” I interjected.

“In both of you,” Michael added, looking directly in Crystal’s eyes, as his fingers played with her clit.

“You love this don’t you?” Crystal said, still not moving to Frederick.

“If you mean after all these years of my pretentious, hot, popular and condescending big sister finally being put in her place, yes, it is the second best moment in my life,” Michael smirked.

“What was your first?” Crystal asked, although we all knew what he was going to say.

“Making my biggest fantasy a reality when mom became my complete, submissive fuck-toy,” Michael replied, looking at me.

I smiled, “Oh, Master, you say the sweetest things.”

“Now slut sister, do as you were told,” Michael ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Crystal answered, finally letting go of the last shreds of her defiance.

I watched as she moved to Frederick, and as she climbed on top of him she said, her usual confidence back, “I am going to rock your world.”

As Crystal engulfed his cock, Frederick countered, “No, I’m going to fuck yours,” as he bucked his ass up.

“Aaaaah God,” Crystal screamed, as Frederick went deeper than she knew possible.

“Yes, slut, worship me,” Frederick quipped, which sounded as nerdy as possible,

“Shut up and enjoy the ride,” Crystal retorted, as she shoved her tits in his face and began riding his cock.

I went to Michael and asked, “Are you taking her ass?”

“Of course,” Michael nodded, kissing me. Breaking the kiss, he said, “You did well, Mommy-slut.”

“Thank you, Master,” I blushed, “now go ass fuck her, Master, make her your and Fredrick’s DP bitch.”

“You really are the best mom in the world,” Michael complimented.

“And don’t you forget it when you are banging Crystal or some other slut,” I replied, my hand stroking his cock.

“Oh, Mom, you will always be my number one choice,” Michael smiled, kissing me again. This time with the passion of a lover and not a Master.

I returned the kiss with equal passion, knowing I would do anything he wanted without hesitation. I loved him as a son, as a lover and as a Master…he was, in essence, my perfect man.

He broke the kiss and whispered, “Go get the video camera, you should have your daughter’s first DP on video.”

“I wish I had my first DP on video,” I smiled.

“Me too,” he said, slapping my ass.

I quickly ran to my bedroom and grabbed the video camera, not wanting to miss any of the action. When I returned a couple of minutes later, Crystal was pleading, still riding Frederick’s cock, “Please not my ass!”

“Have you never had a cock in your ass?” Michael asked.

“Not as big as yours,” she answered, her eyes big with fear.

“Well, then I guess it is time to fix that,” Michael smiled, moving behind her.

“Please noooooooooo,” Crystal pleading was adorable and hot…especially after her dominant performance on me the night before.

Michael rammed into his sister without lube, filling her with all eight inches of his rock hard cock.

“You mother fucker,” Crystal screamed, the pain obviously tearing through her.

“Don’t you mean sister fucker,” Michael laughed.

“Take iiiiit out,” she pleaded.

I moved closer, filming my daughter’s sodomy, as I comforted, “It’s okay honey, just relax. Once Master starts reaming that tight ass of yours the pain will fade away and an amazing fucking pleasure will take over.”

“You’re fucking taping this,” Crystal snapped, asking the obvious.

Michael quipped, as he began to slowly move his cock in and out of his sister’s ass, “I’m not sure you are getting your money’s worth at that college.”

“Fuuuuck,” Crystal whimpered.

I continued, “Relax honey, the pleasure will come, and then you will, too.”

Michael added, “All my sluts must allow easy access to all three of their fuck holes, big sister.”

“You perverrrrt,” Crystal whimpered, but with a slight smile.

“Slut,” Michael countered, picking up the pace.

“Sister fucker,” Crystal quipped back.

“Brother fucker,” Michael shot back.

“Oooooooh, fuuuuuck,” she screamed.

After a couple minutes of slow ass fucking, Michael ordered, as he slammed his cock deep into her ass, “Beg to get ass fucked, my pet sister.”

“Oh shit, fuck, God,” Crystal babbled, her body trembling as the mixture of pleasure and pain hit her.

“Close enough,” Michael laughed, as he began to really fuck her ass. I loved watching my daughter get reamed, but was also envious as I too wanted his big cock in me.

She whimpered, getting hysterical and louder with each deep thrust, “Oh yes, shit, fuck, oh Goddddddddddddddd.”

Frederick quipped, “She likes it! She really, really likes it.”

I laughed at the nerdiness that Frederick couldn’t turn off as he quoted a commercial that was before his time. I giggled, “That she does, just like her mother.”

For a couple of minutes, the only sounds were Crystal’s loud moans, and Michael’s grunts.

I asked her, “Does my slut daughter like getting her ass fucked?”

“God, yes, Mommmmmmy,” Crystal moaned, obviously close to orgasm.

“Is my slut daughter going to come from getting her ass reamed?” I asked, still taping her.

“Yesssss, Mommmmmmy,” she whimpered, as her body began shaking.

Michael grunted, his warning grunt that he was close, and said, “Sister slut, I’m going to fill your ass with cum.”

“Come in meeeee,” Crystal screamed, as her orgasm hit.

“Aaaaaah,” Michael grunted simultaneously as my two children reached mutual orgasms.

As soon as Michael pulled out, I handed him the camera and buried my face in her ass, hungry to retrieve as much of Master’s cum as I could.

After a minute, Frederick demanded, “Ride me slut.”

“I can’t,” Crystal weakly said.

Frederick, taking charge, flipped Crystal onto her back on the couch, knocking me out of the way, spread her legs wide and slid his cock in her cunt. He fucked her hard and Crystal soon began moaning as I joined Michael, slowly stroking his cock while we watched.

After a couple of minutes of hardcore fucking, Crystal moaned, “Oh, Freddy, fuck me harder.”

“But I thought I was a geek,” Frederick said, pulling his cock out.

“Damn it, Freddy, make me your bitch,” Crystal demanded.

“My slut,” Frederick asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips.

“Yes, dammit, now fuck the shit out of me,” she moaned.

“As you wish,” Frederick agreed, slamming his cock deep in her ass.

“You fuckerrrrrr,” Crystal screamed, surprised by having another cock in her ass

Frederick pounded her hard, so hard the couch moved, before he grunted, pulled out, moved his cock to Crystal’s face and shoved it in her mouth.

He fucked her face as he said, “I’m going to come all over your face, you fucking bitch.”

He pulled out and instantly began shooting his cum all over Crystal’s face.

Crystal, who was close to coming, hungrily took his cock back in her mouth to retrieve any last remnants of cum.

Being the sweet mother I was, I crawled between my daughter’s legs and finished what Frederick had started.

I wasn’t licking for more than thirty seconds, when I felt my back door filled again and I felt Crystal’s hands on my head pulling me deeper into her wetness.

As I licked her and Michael fucked me, I realized we were having our first incest threesome.

Unfortunately, it didn’t last long as Crystal flooded my face with her pussy juice after only a couple of minutes, while screaming, “I’m coming, Mommmmmmy.”

I eagerly lapped her juices as Michael continued pounding my ass.

Michael pulled out, a couple minutes later, as my face remained buried in my daughter’s cunt.

He moved to Crystal, pumped his cock and ordered, “Open wide, slut.”

Crystal, clearly exhausted, opened wide, and seconds later took a second load all over her face and her mouth.

Frederick, phone in hand, snapped a few pictures of Crystal’s cum coated face as Crystal protested, “Don’t fucking take pictures of….”

Her protest was shut down as Michael shoved his cock in her mouth.

“It seems to be the only way to shut this bitch up,” Michael quipped.

Frederick and I laughed as Michael slowly fucked his sister’s face.

Frederick asked, a moment later, looking at me, “What are the odds of helping me make my mom a mommy-slut?”

“Is that an order?” I asked, the idea of seducing another woman suddenly a turn-on after my failed attempt with Crystal.

“I think it is,” Frederick grinned.

I shrugged, as I dropped to my knees in front of him, “Tell me what you want me to do, Master, and I will make it happen.”

“I want you to turn my mom into a cunt-licking, cocksucking submissive for me to play with,” Frederick said, his cock quickly getting hard at the idea.

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, before taking his cock in my mouth.

Michael added, “I get first shot at your mom’s ass.”

“Fuck that,” Frederick replied.

“Exactly what I plan to do,” Michael retorted.

The End…

---